Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of The Sea Knows Her Name
Collections:
Favourite Fics For A Stormy Night
Stats:
Published:
2025-07-02
Updated:
2025-11-09
Words:
95,272
Chapters:
52/53
Comments:
954
Kudos:
1,184
Bookmarks:
331
Hits:
56,028

The Sea Knows Her Name

Summary:

The Athenide AU.

But the gods aren't forgiving. Grief comes in waves. In time you get over it... right?
Well, it's been centuries since the "disappearance" of the Athenide. Time doesn't heal all wounds.

Percy is not impressed. Especially not with the gods.
Since the myths say that they can be good. And loss and grief is no excuse to turn your back on people who need you. They take the "Athenide's" name and destroy its/her purpose.

This is my angsty, letting Percy be less forgiving fic.
She is the Daughter of the Father Of Monsters.
It's about damn time she acts like it.

inspired by Of the Fountain by Chaotic Dumbass Rouge. original idea and post by anotheroceaniad on Tumblr I believe.

A/N: updated on 09/08/25- recommend a re-read from storm and fire part one.
thank you for your patience.

 

I ONLY post on AO3, and do not consent to my work being uploaded onto other sites, or for it to be used by AI. if you do find copies of my work elsewhere, please report. thanks!
final chapter out : 16/11/2025!!

 

Notes:

This fic will include time-skips.

Note: I only own the story and my own characterisations.

I will be as close to the og characterisations (AS POSSIBLE).

Chapter 1: Chapter One

Chapter Text

Percy was tired. 

 

And so very angry. 

 

She kept seeing Luke's face, the promise she had made that she just knew would barely last her lifetime. 

What was the point. 

She sighed, tilting her head back, letting her dark hair loose from the bun she had it in. 

It was short now, cut to just below her chin. Normally it was tied up, out of her face. For a few years, she had used it to hide her face. But she had given that up after Zoe. 

 

She wanted them to look upon her face, the face that the "Great Goddess of Loyalty" who abandoned them all, had worn. 

And suffer. 

 

But she did do everything possible to appear as different from "Perseleia" as possible. Short hair, dark clothes. Favouring navy, maroons, reds, black, grey, white. 

No sea colours. 

No yellows. 

 

The marble was cold against her back, as she sat on the steps of Olympus, overlooking New York. 

She had turned down immortality, just a mere ten minutes ago. 

It felt like a fever dream. 

 

"Thought we'd find you out here," a voice came. 

Percy looked back to see Annabeth and Grover walking-limping- toward her. 

She stood up, brushing the lint of her pants, adjusting the armour. 

Still red with Luke's blood. With so much blood. 

 

"Hey," she offered lamely. 

"You doing okay?" Grover asked, his brown eyes a bit too good at seeing for their own good. 

No. 

"I don't know," she said, knitting her fingers together. 

"But I do want to leave. You guys up for some food?" 

Annabeth and Grover grinned at her. 

She felt a smile cross her face, enjoying the moment with her friends. 

Her family, really. 

 

"I'm so hungry, I could eat a goat," Annabeth complained as they headed for the elevator. 

"Hey!" Grover said, nudging her with his elbow. 

 

"I'm proud of you," Annebeth whispered to Percy, their shoulders brushing in the elevator. 

Percy shrugged. 

"It was the least I could do. Maybe they'll sit up and do something." 

"Maybe." was echoed back to her. 

 

Percy couldn't find it in herself to care at this point. 

She wrapped a lock of grey hair around her fingers. 

Yet another thing that compared her to the Athenide. 

Hooray. 

 

She didn't want to despise this person she had never met. She didn't want to feel these things. 

But she did. 

 

Because the Athenide, the Athenide showed the love and compassion that the gods were capable of. And she showed the abandonment, and the isolation they commit as well. 

They all grieved her, even though she had been dead for centuries. 

Ignoring their other children whose deaths they could prevent. 

Letting them die, simply for the reason it was too painful for them. 

 

Percy clenched her hands into fists, trying to push back the anger. 

She just needed to sleep it off.

She grabbed Annabeth's hands, as they stepped out of the elevator though. 

She wanted that. 

 


Poseidon was struck by how much his demigod daughter looked like Per-her.

 

It was the Styx's curse, making her appear like her. 

She wasn't her. 

She was too brash, loud, disrespectful. She seemed to hate what the gods stood for, but yet she still saved them. 

She was still his daughter. 

And for that, he would still love her. 

 

As much as he could love anything with a broken heart. 


Athena loathed the daughter of Poseidon. 

She walked around, wearing her daughter's face, and her daughter's mannerisms and her laugh. 

It hurt, and it cracked the cold facade that had been Athena ever since her daughter had turned to water in her hands. 

Since her sobs had become the only music Athena could hear. 

 

She scoffed and turned away from the girl, close with her friends, her daughter's smile  . 

It had been time enough to mourn. Mourn her other failures. 

 

Her daughter would be avenged. And Annbeth Chase would be Athena's weapon of reckoning. 

 

Chapter 2: Chapter Two

Summary:

"The stained glass window in her mind distorts the outside world with visions of the past."

FLASHBACK

Notes:

TW: Gabe Ugliano (die even though he's already dead)- Flashback

Shout out to lilbeautifly for amazing comments! Really appreciate it!
Also AydenRyan762 for great questions and interacting! Thank you both!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy scuffed her too small sneakers. They were pinching her feet now, but she didn't want to bother Mom. Mom was busy. Percy was fine. 


She inched away from the people looking at her. From the voices. 

"Unnatural eyes," they whispered, "Look at her clothes." 

 

Percy peered down at her jeans, with marker scribbled stars. 

She always felt off. Especially around the voices. They were so mean. 

She played with the strings of her favourite blue hoodie. 

She wore blue, all the time. Or as much as she could. 

Gabe hated the colour. She hated Gabe. 

 

Hated the leering. 

The smell of cigarettes in the apartment. The alcohol that coated his breath when he got in

 

her face. 

She hated him.  

 

Percy used to dream that her dad, her real dad, would come and take her away. Save her and her mom from Gabe. They would live happily ever after. 

She had given up on that dream years ago. 

 

She snuck up to the top of the building, the sky dark above her.

A little eight year-old, huddled in the corner. 

Mom wasn't home yet. Percy never felt safe being home with just Gabe. 

She looked up at the stars. Wishing they would swoop down and take her far, far away. 

 

Percy had dreams sometimes. Dreams of a different place. Of a beautiful fountain, people with kind eyes. Flowing fabrics and laughter. The sea swirling around her.Owls and horses and a sneaky raven. 

She always woke up. 

They were just dreams. 

 

But she still loved the ocean. 

The ebb and flow of the tides. The way it soothed. Mom didn't love Percy going to the ocean though. But she could watch it. Watch the rivers. 

And dream. 

 

She tilted her head back and inhaled the smoky night air, crisp on an April night. She was hungry, but not hungry enough yet. She could wait. Wait until she knew Gabe would be too entrenched to come after her. To watch her with those eyes. 

 

She remembered when she started going by Percy. 

Mom had called her "Percy Leia" as a joke between them for years. But Gabe had mocked that. Mocked the sunshine. Threw stones at the birds and the foxes and stubbed cigarettes into her arm when she complained. 

It was just Percy now.  

And that was okay. 

 

She heard owls hooting in the distance. 

And sat there, on a cold rooftop in New York. 

 

Alone. 

Annabeth watched Kore. 

She had asked to go by that when they turned fourteen. 

When the whispers at camp about her appearance had really started. When Mr D never looked at her face. When Chiron always looked sad talking to her. 

She had gotten Silena to chop her hair. Give her bangs. Hide her. 

She ditched the blues and greens she had loved so much. Except in private. 

 

Annabeth worried for her. 

The childhood dreams she had once had of finding the Athenide had died after the First War. She just wanted to be free of it all really. Like Kore. 

But then Kore went missing. 

And Athena, Minerva had forced the Mark of Athena into her palms. This quest that she didn't want forced on her shoulders. 

 

Kore was slumped over a deck rail, staring down at the soothing ocean below. 

Annabeth smiled. Kore hated and cared about the Greek side of her family in equal measure, and when Annabeth had heard the stories of her childhood, of the schools she had went to, she had begun to understand. 

They had shared secrets in the dark, of being bullied, being on the run. The hatred and the hurt they had endured and yet they kept smiling. Sometimes, anyway. 

 

Kore wore a long sleeved black turtleneck, cropped just above the waist of her grey jeans. Dull colours. 

Her hair was longer now, curlier. 

Tied up again. Showing off the face that the gods both loved and hated. 

Annabeth remembered the time in Cabin Three, when Percy had whispered to her in the dark. 

 

 

"How could the Athenide have turned her back on us?" she had asked, "She's the goddess of Loyalty, of demigods. But she's not here. If she really cared, if she was really as good as all the gods say she was, she wouldn't need to be found. She would fight tooth and nail to come back." 

The words echoed in Annabeth's mind now, haunting her, along with the quest. 

She hadn't told Kore yet. 

She would soon. 

 

"Are you going to keep watching me, or do you want to talk?" Kore was peering over her shoulder, flashing green eyes at her. 

Annabeth grinned at her sister and walked over, standing shoulder to shoulder a the prow of the boat. 

Facing the sunrise. 


Piper was not panicking. 

 

She had called Drew last night. Apologised. For everything. 

Piper didn't know why she had done that. But the urge to was so strong that she did. They both had broken down. Understanding that Aphrodite was different and so were they, but that didn't make them have to hate each other. They were sisters. 

 

 

She felt lighter, after it. 

But seeing THE Percy Jackson against the boat rail, making THE Annabeth Chase laugh, was still shocking. 

Annabeth and her were friends, of the loosest definition. And Piper hadn't really spoken to Percy since she came on board. 

But she hadn't heard Annabeth laugh like that. Ever. 

 

And the feeling like lightning when she had seen Percy's face up close.
She was an atom by atom replica of the Athenide in appearance. 

She remembered the film her dad had done. He had been Menelaus of Sparta, in "The Illiad". They had done months of research on it. All of the tapestries of the Athenide and sculptures, but Percy Jackson was the real thing. 

"She walks like the goddess they buried in memory—same eyes, same bearing, same echo of forgotten thunder. But they hate her for who she looks like. Who she is a reminder of. They won't ever see just Percy Jackson. They'll always see Perseleia. And that will haunt them." 

 

Drew's words echoed in Piper's mind.

She turned away from Annabeth and Percy, letting them enjoy the few moments of serenity as the sun painted the horizon. 

She walked right into into Coach Hedge, who watched the girls. He was silent too, but he grabbed her arm as she tried to walk by.

"The gods love her for the echo she carries, and hate her for not being the one they lost. She spends her life walking sideways through fate, hoping it won’t see her." he said, his tone melancholy as he walked away. 

 

Piper sat down. Echoes of Drew's words and Coach Hedge's mixed and blurred together. A truly cursed existence.

Her heart heavy. 

She couldn't imagine what that must be like. Piper had spent so much of her life hiding who she was. What she was. Ashamed of it. Percy Jackson would never get that chance. Piper rested her head on the table. What a cursed life indeed to be forever seen as what you're not.



Notes:

So...
Sorry?

Ignore me just fixing some of the issues I had with HOO by the way that's pure self indulgence.

Poor little Percy. The way she loved blue and green and now..
(she says like she didn't write this?)

did I update this yesterday? Time is a social construct anyway.

Hugs to every single person who has ever felt like this, Unimportant, or constantly compared to. I'm clutching your hands.

this is also inspired by "On Waves of Prophecy" by DaughteroftheSeandStars, I LOVE it. They're re-writing it currently, but trust that I am SAT.

Anyway, more updates to come!

I need to do a proper Apollo POV, but I am so very lazy (she says even though there are four chapters already and she still hasn't addressed him)- but I will do some more flashbacks, her meeting the Kanes, Rachel Dare. Thinking about sprinkling some Magnus Chase in. I want (NEED) Alex Fierro so she will be making an appearance shortly.

Also I'm going to hold a vote.
Do we want REINCARNATION Percy, or as a commentator said "yeet Percy back in time"?
Both could give me such fascinating dynamics, but I'm not committing an "Of the Fountain" length fic, I already have one of those and one is enough.
Could do some cool time things and dissociation and names with it though, I read a few cool ones were names are used in a similar way..

Anyway, interacting makes me more invested guys, so don't hesitate too!
-Be_Whelmed

A/N: I'm so annoyed this is the second time I've tried to upload it because IT DELETED IT and kicked me out and it was such a UGH- thank goodness I wrote this out on Google Docs.

Chapter 3: Chapter Three

Summary:

"She is not Her—and still, we watch. We burn temples in her shadow, whisper her name through the mortal's throat. She is a flaw in the weave, and we cannot look away."

Notes:

The ideas are flowing now, and I didn't mean to upload within like half an hour.
I have literally no self-control.

This fic is slowly gaining priority, just because the vibes are immaculate.
To anyone who has read my other stuff and wondering when the next update is coming, both are being uploaded Sunday at the latest, since I have literally the entire day free Sunday!!

The song that fits the vibe: Eternity- Alex Warren. The edits have me crying and sobbing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Hey," Percy reached out to grab Grover's shoulder. 

Grover turned to her. 

"If something happens to me," she began, but Grover bleated. 

'If something happens to you, something happens to me," he shot back. 

 

She rolled her eyes. 

"Tell me friends, from Goode?" she asked, "Explain. I know that it will hurt Grover, but I need you to do this. Please." 

 

He stared at her, soft brown into stubborn green. 

"Nothing will happen," he said. 

She looked at him. Hard. 

"Fine." he said. 

 

She grinned at him, then turned and jogged off. 

He watched her go. Watched her form disappear.

 

Worry curdled in his gut. 

Gods, he hoped nothing would happen to Percy. 

He didn't think any of them could survive it. 


 Percy leaned her head against her mom's shoulder. 

She was catching up to her now. In height, at least. She offered her mom a weak smile as Paul Blofis came over.
Percy watched as her mom's face lit up. 

 

She had never seen her this illuminated. 

Percy fidgeted with her short hair. The grey streak taunting her. Tucking her hair behind her ears, shoving the distraction away, she offered Paul a smile too. He was kind. And he made her mom happy. 

That was all Percy had ever wanted for her mom. 

"Hey Percy," Paul grinned, the smile lines by his eyes crinkling. Her mom really has a type. 

"Paul," she nodded back, fidgeting with her jacket. 

When she had come back after-after Mount Tam. After Thalia had-. 

 

She had thrown out almost every single piece of green and blue clothing. Yellow too. Her mom had asked why she wanted to donate so much of it. 

Percy had dodged the question. 

 

Apollo's face when he had caught sight of her flashed in her mind. 

She had been wearing blue, a silver Hunter's puffer jacket on top. His eyes had widened. Tracked her features. Artemis had frowned at him. The lapse was momentary, but obvious to Percy. He didn't look at her again. Avoided her existence. She had seen the flinches the gods had done when she stepped forward at the Winter Solstice. 

Her father had winced. W i n c e d. 

Proving that he had meant it when he had said he wished she had never been born. 

Athena had gone pale. 

Apollo had pulled down his sunglasses. Zeus had glared at her. 

Dionysus had merely buried his face in his wine. 

 

They were all so pathetic. 

 

She cut her hair anyway. Threw the clothes out. Changed her look. Went skateboarding. Drew monsters to her. Just to feel like less of a failure.
Zoe and Bianca had died. 

The gods had hardly blinked. Artemis just offered Thalia the position. Offered her a way out. 

 

Percy shook her head to clear it as Paul turned back to her.
She pulled the zipper up and down, toeing the combat boots Silena had given her. Grey turtleneck, tucked into dark navy jeans. Black puffer jacket. Second-hand. But she felt good in them. 

 

"So Percy,' Paul asked, shoving his hands in his pockets, "Excited to meet everyone?" 

She cracked a smile at that, and watched his face light up. Gods, he was like a puppy. He really wanted this to go well for her mom. 

"Sort of?" she offered, "Nervous, I guess?" 

He grinned at her. 

 

"There are a few new students this year, I thought you might like an introduction." 

Percy glanced at her mom, who nodded encouragingly. 

 

"Sounds good." 

 

Paul led her over to a group of four students. A red head, blonde, a kid who looked vaguely familiar, his dark skin catching the autumn sunlight. Another person with- green hair?
Percy blinked at that. Huh. 

 

"Hey guys!" Paul exclaimed, with all the enthusiasm of an English teacher opening a new novel, "This is Percy Jackson! She's new too." 

They all turned to look at her.

 

She waved. 

"Hi." 

 

"Are you the kid who caused the national manhunt?" the green haired (girl, boy?) asked. 

She shrugged, "Yep." 

"Cool. I'm Alex." the green-haired kid offered. 

Percy offered her a smile. 

 

Then caught the red-haired girls face. 

'Rachel Elizabeth Dare?" she exclaimed. 

Rachel raised a brow, "Hi Percy Gotta-Go." 

She laughed at that. A real laugh. 

 

The two other kids, huddled closer together took a step forward. 

 

"I'm Sadie Kane," the girl pronounced, with a sound British accent, then elbowed the boy next to her, whose face Percy just couldn't place. 

"This tongue-tied dork is my older brother, Carter." 

"Hi." She tried. 


Alex shoved her-their hands into a pink parka. 

"So is your name really Percy Jackson. It's a cool name, and all, and trust I'm in no place to judge." they shrugged. 

Percy winced. 

"It's Perseus Leia Cordelia Jackson. Sort of a mouthful." 

Sadie nodded thoughtfully, "It fits the whole mysterious I-look-like-a-goddess-and-hate-it thing you've got going on." 

 

Percy paled. 

No. No. No. 


"Sadie," Carter hissed, his voice sort of soothing, "Gods, I'm sorry, she has no filter. That's Sadie-speak for you're ridiculously pretty." 

Percy blinked at him, her hair swishing a little. She noted his use of the word "gods." Beth would be interested in that. From the way Rachel's eyes narrowed, she wasn't the only one. 

"You think I'm ridiculously pretty?" she blurted. 

Alex snorted. 

 

Carter blushed, the tips of his ears going red as he stammered, "No! I mean yes- of course you're pretty, it's not that you're not not pretty-I mean models wished they looked like you- I mean!"

Sadie, seemingly taking pity on her brother, stepped on his foot. 

"Ignore the junior professor." 

Percy just grinned. 

 

 

Paul came over again, "Guys, orientation starts, you better head in!" Disconcertingly, his enthusiasm was sort of contagious. 

The Kanes nodded and followed after him, and Rachel darted over to Percy, grabbing her arm. 

"Explanation." the girl demanded. 

Percy gulped. 


Alex walked behind them, a smirk forming across her face. 

Maybe school would be interesting this year. 


 

Apollo replayed the Winter Solstice in his mind. Her face, over and over again. 

He painted it, and then burned those paintings. 

 

The girl's resemblance to her grew more and more every year. Apollo hated it. Hated this feeling in his gut of longing and self-hatred. 

He blamed the demigoddess for it, but still watched. Maybe he just enjoyed torturing himself. Her snarky responses. The not-quite loathing in her eyes. 

 

Watched as she blushed when the dark-skinned magician, Horus's latest favourite stumbled over his words.

 

It burned. 

He watched anyway. 


Loki hummed as he saw the demigoddess who is-was-will be-will never be a goddess walked with her-his daughter. Felt the swirling change around her. The longing for choice.
For freedom. 

They-she could offer it. 

Freedom. 

 

The one thing that he-they craved the most. 

 

He watched and flowed. She cackled as her daughter grew closer.
The pieces were settling into place. And although he flowed like a river, all rivers were drawn to the sea. 

Time would flow.
The game was set. 

They were ready. 


Horus watched in his favoured mind as the demigoddess approached. Wearing battle and war as bravely as she did anything.

He approved. A strong match. 

His favoured liked her. 

Whatever that meant.

Carter Kane was more complex than most of his favoured. Perhaps that was why he liked him so. But this Percy Jackson would do great things. He could feel the Loyalty wafting off her. 

He nudged his mother, making her look to the Duat. See the glow that the girl radiated. 

"Strong." his mother agreed. 

"Sadie likes her," she continued. 

He sent Carter's feelings over to her. 

They both mulled, pushing to the back of their favoured's minds. 

 

They would not interfere. They would allow time to run its course. 

"We must watch for the Truth. For Sunlight." his mother warned. 

Horus nodded. 

The gods of the Greek Pantheon were possessive of their own. 

Even as they hated the girl, they loved her. 

 

They would need to be careful. 

 

Carter laughed as Percy linked arms with Sadie. 

Very, very careful.










Notes:

I'm going to need to have Thalia and Percy have it out now.
Within the next two chapters.

I never understood how Percy just accepted it. So she's going to be a BIT angry. (understatement).

This is slowly developing its own plot. It's got a mind of its own, but I will try to do it justice.

Comment and Kudos!!
Let me know, because this is not beta-read AT ALL, if this is OOC, it's been forever since I've actually read any of these series.
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 4: Chapter Four-New Rome

Summary:

New Rome.

The eyes of the gods are always watching.
The presence of a ghost never fades.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone was staring at her. 

From her hair, to her eyes to her face. 


Part of her felt like she should feel unnerved, or nervous about this. 

But anger raged inside of her. 

 

She had fought off gorgons for weeks, and carried an old lady who turned out to be a goddess into camp. 

She had destroyed said gorgons again, in front of them all, and yet they still stared. 

 

“Why are they all watching me?” she whispered to Frank, a Chinese-Canadian who had freaked out over introductions. 

“Most of the people here have never fought gorgons. Or seen demigods able to do..well that. There’s also the thing with your hair.”
Percy reached up, fidgeting with the hair that brushed below her shoulders, the grey streaks entwined in it. 

 

“What’s wrong with my hair?” She asked. 

“Nothing, nothing,” Frank backtracked, “It’s just, well, a lot like Nero Fides.”
“Hate her.” Percy responded. 

 

She didn’t know that, but she could feel the deep instinct to say that. Whoever that was, Percy Jackson hated her. 

 

“Do you really not remember anything?” Hazel asked. Dark skin, with amber-golden eyes shining. 

Hazel and Frank were about ten months apart in terms of age, although Frank was a lot taller than her. 

Percy noted that. 

 

“I know my name,” she began, ticking it off on her fingers, “I now know my godly parent, Pose-Neptune,” she self-corrected, “And I vaguely remember three faces, and their names. Annabeth, Carter, and Sally. I think Sally is my mom.”
With that she forced her hands back to her sides, focusing on the sights around her. 

 

“New Rome” was beautiful, but also felt sort of off. 

Like she didn’t belong here. 

 

“Come on Percy,” Hazel said, grabbing her arm, “I’ll take you to the auger first, and then the

 

baths! If you love water, trust that you will love these.”

Percy offered her a tight smile.

 Everything would be fine. 

Hazel was right. 

 

***
Everything was not fine. 

The Octavian guy would not stop staring at her. 

He killed her panda plushie. 

Rude.

 

She loved that thing. 

 

And he kept murmuring “Nero Fides,” and “returned?” to himself. 

Very, very, odd. 

And unnerving. 

 

He looked anaemic. And his hair looked like under-cooked noodles. 

Percy nodded to herself. 

Maybe he needed a bath. 

 

He glared at Hazel throughout that encounter, and Percy found herself counting the moments until it was over. 

 

“So earlier,” Hazel began, twisting her fingers anxiously, “You mentioned that you, um, disliked a goddess. Are there any others we should be aware of?” She peered up at Percy and Percy resisted the urge to coo at her a little. 

She was like a little kid, big eyes, and nervous questions. 

 

Then the nauseous feeling, as well as a hatred for the idea of having kids blossomed in her gut, and Percy turned away, fixing her eyes to the horizon. 

 

“I don’t know yet.” She replied, semi-stiffly, “I’ll let you know if and when the feeling to hate a god strikes again.” 

Hazel giggled. 

 

Percy shoved the nausea down.

 

Breathe. 

 

***
“Kneel.” the god intoned. 

Percy stayed standing, looking at him directly. 

“Ares.” she said, cocking a brow. 


His form flickered for a moment, and realisation flickered in, before the army fatigues returned. 

 

“Ah, you’re a child of the sea,” the god said, looking her up and down. 

Percy rolled her eyes. 

“Yet, you have seen more war and battles then all here before me.” 

Frank grabbed her hand and tried to pull her down. 

 

She yanked her hand back and crossed her arms. 

“Kneel, child.” the god ordered. 

“I kneel to those I respect. ” She shot back, “And I’ve beaten you once. I could do it again.”

Hazel gave her a weird look. 

Whatever memory that had been, it was once again out of reach. 

Finally, Frank pulled her to a knee. 

 

It was better than nothing. 


Octavian’s eyes remained fixed on her. 

Burning into the back of her head. 

 

She worried in silence. 

Agreeing to take the quest with Frank. 

 

He and Hazel were just kids. 

And despite the fact that the idea of children made her sick, she wasn’t going to abandon them. They helped her. 

 

It would get her out of this camp, away from the ever present eyes, at least. 

 

***

Minerva watched. 

The webs weaving, spinning, looms. 

She wasn’t right. 

She wasn’t here. 

 

The girl, the blonde. 

She would do. 

Minerva wanted to see her daughter. She was not a monster for sending the others to die. They understood collateral damage. In order to weave, she must cut. 

She had to. 

 

But she would still watch the imposter. The pretender. 

Who walked around with the face that she could not replicate. 

 

Minerva had been patient for so many years. 

Forgiving to so many failures. 

 

She has had enough. 

 

***

 

Apollo didn’t feel. 


Much. 

 

Of. 

Anything.

 

He saw the girl with her face and the anger and the grief. 

He couldn’t bear it. 

So he stayed away. Away from his children, which were once the sunspots of his life. Away from his sister, and her knowing eyes. Watchful eyes. 


He played songs that had no purpose and laughed with no meaning.

Every sunrise he suffered. 

Every sunset he forgot. 

 

He sighed, leaning against his lyre, watching the sea grace the shores of Delos. Feeling the grass and breeze against his skin. 

Pushing the prayers away. 

Pushing her away. 

 

He fixated his eyes toward the horizon, ignoring the other gods, and their simple plans. 

The sun would always rise again. 








Notes:

"child of the sea"- he never says Neptune mwhahahaha.

this idea has been stuck inside my head for ages!!

Anyway I don't think I quite did it justice, but I will write the reunion and some of HOO and meeting Heracles (hate him).

I chose Carter instead of Grover or Thalia because I feel like maybe in this world they go to the same school, so they would become friends. Carter and Sadie would understand about being smothered underneath a shadow of someone else and that could be really interesting to explore. Also Percy would like him since he is the OPPOSITE of Apollo.
I want to write the gods worse, but also I do want to show that grief can be all consuming. And it can wane and grow and smother you and it's okay to feel all of that.

Alex Fierro might also get a guest appearance. About owning yourself, and all of that.
We'll see.

Let me know what you think!

Comment and Kudos!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 5: Chapter Five

Summary:

"I have written a thousand elegies, but none could bind her shade.
She went where even prophecy fears to tread — beyond me.

And now you walk beneath her face like it was never worn by flame.
But I remember.
I remember her voice — not soft, but sharpened bronze.
I remember her rage — a hymn that split temples.

You wear her likeness, but not her fury. Not her fire.
The Fates took her thread and stitched your mask from it.
Cruel mimicry.
I chase her in the daylight, but find only reflections —
not the soul that challenged gods,
only the echo that burns them.

A face that twists and turns.
I love you, yet despise you.
The greatest torture of them all.

Notes:

Um, poet who?
TW: crossing of personal space, and boundaries. Almost implied sexual assualt? (Attempted to kiss without permission, not sure what that falls under?)
Set During SoN

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The boat cut through the water smoothly, flowing neatly into the currents. 

Frank and Hazel had passed out just a minute ago, hands entwined. 



Percy leaned against the prow of the boat, watching the sunlight reflect on the water. This was easy. It felt natural, pushing and pulling the water slightly, getting it to move where she wanted. 

She tucked a stray hair back into the braid Hazel had done, all big eyes, looking at Percy like she was her big sister.
That had made Percy’s chest feel warm, and images of girls flashed in her mind. 

A red-head, with piercing green eyes. Two blondes, one with blue streaks and a smirk, the other with stormy grey eyes and a hand outstretched. One green-haired, pink parka, leaning against a pier railing, head tilted back in a laugh. 

 

As quickly as the flashes came, they vanished, creeping away like morning mist. 

She sighed, tilting her head back to catch the remnants of golden hour. 

Breathing in the peace. The motions of the water were the only sound. 

 

“Hello.” a voice came.
Percy clamped a hand over her mouth to stop the scream, whirling whilst the boat rocked dangerously. 

Evening it out, she flicked a wrist and summoned her sword, turning to face her attacker who-. 

“Oh.” she let out, easing her posture. 

Not defenceless, but not so aggressively on the attack. 

The god raised a golden brow. 

He was standing on the water, easily keeping pace with the boat. 

 

“Oh?” he repeated, a laugh caressing his words. 

Percy tried very hard not to shudder. 

The way he looked at her was.. Unnerving. 

As if he knew her. 

 

She didn’t like it. 

He had golden hair, short enough, and bright blue eyes. Simple blue jeans and a white t-shirt. 

Ray-bans perched on his head. 

 

“It’s been so long since I’ve seen this face,” he murmured.

Percy tilted her head at him. 

“We know each other?" 


“We did. We do,” he sounded mournful, his hand reaching out to caress the edge of her jaw. 

She held herself stock-still, distinctly uncomfortable. 

“You wear it well.” he continued, lost in his own world, “So close, so close to her. The temptation to just..” he trailed off. 

Percy took a step back. 

 

He grabbed her arm. 

“Wait.”

“We need to move,” she said, as calmly as she could, trying to twist her arm away. 

“No.” he ordered, his grip like iron. 

“I need, ” he shuddered, his pupils dilated. Fixated on her mouth.
“Just once,” he whispered, “just once, to remember.” 

Percy felt terror and fear and horror and something deep and heavy sink into her stomach. 

 

Images of a boy, with cedar eyes, and dark skin. Laughing with her. Rolling a shirt up to his forearms. Holding her. Dancing. Leaning together. 

He spun through her mind. 

Carter. 

 

The god reached his other hand for her face, and Percy flinched. 

His hand stopped, suspended in mid-air. 

He froze. 

 

His hand let go. 

“Perseleia,” he begged, “ Please.” 

Percy urged the boat onwards, tears starting to pour down her face. 

“Leave me alone,” she hissed. 

 

He fell to his knees where the boat was. 

Looking like a sinner begging for salvation.

For what, Percy didn’t know.

 

She didn’t look back. 




Notes:

*Hides behind Percy and the promise of chapters to come*

Three things:

1) CONSENT: Percy was uncomfortable here, and Apollo (its Apollo, sorry guys) invaded her personal space and her boundaries. NOT COOL. CONSENT IS KEY. don't pour someone a cup of tea if they don't want TEA.

2) Sometimes characters have to be bad for plot. Was this a bad thing? Yes! Is Apollo a bad person? Sometimes!

3) The boy she saw was Carter. mwhahahaha.

hugs to every commentator. I love you all. I promise I won't burn out. This is just ideas FLOWING.

Enjoy!!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 6: Chapter Six

Summary:

"Sometimes the glitter people saw was only the shattered pieces reflecting among the broken glass."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jason watched, frozen as Reyna pushed her way through the crowd. 

He and Piper, a relationship invented by the Queen of the Gods, had decided to just be friends. A middle finger to Juno, as such. 

 

He felt his heartbeat triple as she strode toward them, reading her face like a poem he knew so well. 

Then Annabeth stepped forward, eyes searching. 

The crowd parted. 

 

Jason felt his mouth go dry. 

“Is that a goddess?” Piper murmured to him. 

Leo’s jaw dropped. 

 

A young woman swept through the crowd, dressed in the praetor colours of purple, with a breastplate tied over a purple t-shirt and blue jeans. 

Two others walked in her wake. 

Black hair, grey streaks. Sea green eyes that saw through you. A face carved by the gods.

She was striking. 

A leader. 

 

She looked like Nero Fides. Or the Greek goddess of Loyalty. 

“Hey,” she said, looking at Annabeth, a lopsided smirk, throwing off the eerily symmetrical face. 

Annaebth rushed forward and grabbed the girl in a hug. 

“Gods,” Annabeth said, pushing away to hold the girl at shoulder’s length. 

“Perseus Leia Cordelia Jackson, if you ever do that to me again, I swear,” She started. 

 

The Percy Jackson had the nerve to laugh. 

 

Laugh. 

At Annabeth Chase. 

When she was angry. 

 

“Trust me, you have my full permission if this ever happens again,” she said, her voice musically floating through the crowd. 

Leo was drooling. 

Jason elbowed him. 

Annabeth grabbed her in another hug. 

 

Jason shoved down the simmering jealousy that had struck when he had learned the girl’s name.
Hero of Olympus. 

She was a Praetor of New Rome. 

 

But then he thought of all the horrible things that had happened to her. 

He thought of how she would forever live in the shadow of Loyalty. 

 

He didn’t envy her. 

Not for that. 

 

***
Leo thought that Percy Jackson, or Kore, as Annabeth called her, was stunning. 

Terrifyingly pretty. 

Definitely out of his league. 

 

But one hundred percent his type. 

Strong, fierce, brave, beautiful and funny. 

He sighed, from where he devoured his tacos. 

Except the fact there was something about an Ancient Egyptian wizard god deal. 

 

“Yeah,” Leo thought to himself, appraising Percy’s side profile, did she murder someone to get that? Leo wanted to know who, and their next available appointment, “Pretty, and funny. But I’d rather not get smited by Egyptians.”

 

***

Kore.

 

Percy had forgotten she had gone by that at Goode. Ditching Perseus and Leia, and sticking with Cordelia. 

Trying to achieve some distance between herself and the goddess that haunted her steps. 

When Annabeth- her sister- had said it, it had felt right. 

 

Kore. 

She smiled, letting  the sun’s rays warm her skin. 

A new beginning. 

 

***

“What do you mean, you don’t know how you blew up New Rome?” Percy demanded. 

Leo Valdez, whose name she had heard about a minute ago just blinked and shook his head. 

 

So much for new beginnings. 

“Right,” Annabeth said, her curly blonde hair turning golden in the sunlight. 

“There’s nothing we can do about it now. What do you need to fix the ship? And Kore, do you think you could do some mist or fog, give us a bit of a cover?” 

 

Percy nodded. 

“Right then,” Annabeth’s voice faded, as Percy tried to remember which way was up in this labyrinth of a ship. 

Clearly the ADHD demigod on steroids had built it. 

 

She sighed, gripping the deck as she reached for the clouds swirling around her. 

It was going to be a long day. 

 

At least she was out of that camp. 

With the eyes that followed her. 


At least she was away from Octavian. 

He never did anything, but she could feel him. 

That was enough. 

 

She wanted to get back to New York. Back to Brookylnn. 

Leave this craziness behind, 

 

“Does the Twenty-First Nome do Iris-Messages?” she wondered aloud. 

 

***

Nero watched. 

And pondered. 

 

The goddess he had been named for was lost to history. 

 

But this demigoddess?
Resembling “Perseleia” in so many ways… 

She would be one to watch. 

 

And when the time was right, well Nero couldn’t be held accountable. 

He would hold this to himself for now. 

 

He wouldn’t brother Caligula and Commodus. Besides, the two of them typically over-complicated things. 

Nero had this handled all by himself. 

 

***


Poseidon watched his would-be daughter. 

Resembling Perseleia in every way. 

Almost. 


The girl distanced herself from Perseleia as much as possible. Poseidon supposed he couldn’t blame her. 

 

But he wished to see his daughter’s face. 

His little girl who had died with no explanation. 

He never got to apologise.

But the impertinent demigoddess, who he loved and despised in near equal measure walked around calmly wearing her face. 

 She didn’t care. 

 

The sea r a g e d. 

 

What it possessed once, it will again. 

She would have to come back. 

She’d have to. 

***

Hera and Juno smiled from where they hid. 

The kingdom was strong. 

 

The demigods were on their way. 

The plan would succeed. 

 

And if she was free of a few bastards?
Well, that was simply a bonus. 









Notes:

Also inspired by "Daughter of Wolves".
I just really enjoyed that series, and names are a GOLD way to show psychological distancing.
If you read my other fic, "Where Truth Burns to Ash," you can see the flip through names there too.

I really enjoyed writing this chapter!

Let me know how we feel about Carter and Percy/Kore, and Kore and Sadie being friends!!

If anyone has any suggestions or recommendations, I'd love to hear them!

Bye!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 7: Chapter Seven

Summary:

"You cast your curse like a coin into the sea, hoping it would sink in silence—
but it found me.
You were the storm it called for, the name etched in thunder,
and still, you let it drag me under.
Don't speak of sorrow now.
You gave the tide my name,
and watched as it swallowed me whole."

Notes:

I was posting yesterday and the archive went under maintenance like a minute later. So stressful.

The long awaited Percy and Thalia!!
The poetry above, that's what I was doing when the archive went under service.
I love it.

TW: violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy leaned against the prow of the Argo 2. Remembering really. 

 

She ran her fingers over the Pit Scorpion scar. Shaped like a star, its outline was pretty, despite what she had gone through to "earn" it. 

She looked up at the sky. 

 

She couldn't believe it. 

Another quest. Another prophecy. 

 

Part of her wanted to laugh. Part of her wanted to cry. 
The sky was the colour of Thalia's eyes. Jason's eyes. 

 

Gods, how angry she had been at Thalia. 

 


Long Beach was quiet.

Most of the campers had traipsed back to the cabins. 

Percy sat alone, watching the waves rush to the shore.

Footprints dotted the sand. 

Her breath puffed out in clouds. 

 

She wrapped her arms around her knees, hugging herself for warmth. Dressed in a thick grey fleece, and light blue jeans. Her feet bare, the water heating them. 

 

She heard her before she saw her. 

Thalia. 

She walked unapologetically toward Percy. As if she belonged. As if she hadn’t just abandoned them and thrust the prophecy on Percy’s shoulders. 


Percy’s jaw clenched tightly. Remembering the look on her father’s face. The light blue she had been wearing only highlighted it. 

She pulled at the jeans she was wearing. Wanting to rip off her own skin. It wasn’t fair. 

This would never be her face. She would forever be wearing “Perseleia’s” face. 

 

She would never be just Percy Jackson. And she raged. 


“Hey,” Thalia said, thumping down beside her. Legs outstretched. 

Percy didn’t reply, focusing her eyes on the horizon. Listening for the harpies. She could take them now, but she wasn’t in the mood for it. 

 

“Listen,” Thalia started, “I know how you’re feeling, I was there, I was in your place and I just want to say-” 

“If you say “sorry”,” Percy gritted out, “I will cut out your tongue.”

Thalia’s silence was loud. 

Percy rolled her neck. 

“You were in my place. You of all people should have understood. Instead, you escaped, you got out! And I’m stuck here! Gods, Thalia, “I know how you’re feeling”. Fuck you.” 

Thalia let out a startled laugh. 

 

“Oh, I’m sorry, Miss Daughter of Poesidon. You’ve never been me. Abusive mother. I’ve been  on the run since I was ten years old. I’ve never had a family. Never been loved. You do everything right. Everyone watches you and fucking loves you for it. I died a nd everyone stares at me! You don’t get to throw this shit at me! You don’t get to do that!” Thalia rose to her feet, shouting at the end of her tirade.


The smell of ozone crackled in the air. 

Waves began to crash against the beach. 

“I don’t get to do that?” Percy hissed, pushing to her feet, turning to face her cousin. 

“I had an abusive step-father. I couldn’t run. Couldn’t abandon my mother.Your precious Luke tried to kill  me. I’ve been hunted by monsters since the day I was born. I walk around, and everyone flinches at the sight of me. I’m wearing the face of the person who abandoned us. The minute you open those fucking blue eyes, everyone FORGOT about me! I don’t matter. I’ve never mattered. And now,” Percy laughed hysterically, the waves rising higher and higher, “Now I’ve just been handed a death sentence. By you. My blood is on those white fucking hands.” 

 

Thalia screamed at her. 

Percy screamed back. 


Lightning and sea water collided. 

Both girls were slammed to opposite sides of the beach. 

They both lay there. 

Winded. 

 

Staring up at the stars where Zoe now roamed. 

 

Percy rose to her feet first, unsteadily. 

Thalia lifted her head to look at her, an expression of defiance on her face. 

Percy just let out a tired sigh. 

 

“Gods Thalia,” she croaked, “We are just like them, aren’t we?” 

Thalia huffed a laugh at that. 


“I’m not going to hurt you,” Percy began. 

Thalia scoffed, looking at her blistered skin. 

The ocean was wafting over Percy’s feet, healing the blisters swiftly. 

 

“But I don’t forgive you. Not for this. Not for making me feel more like a ghost than I already did. Maybe someday..” she trailed off, shaking her head. 

 

“But not today.”  Thalia finished. 

 

Percy turned and walked for Cabin Three, leaving the Lieutenant of Artemis looking up at the stars. 



****

 

The temple of the Wise One was quiet. 

Somber. 


It had been distanced ever since the loss of her first born. She had distanced. Removing herself from earthly concerns, aside from those of war, and bloodshed. 

 

But now, she crept into a room that was sealed by dust. After the Winter Solstice. 

The old door creaked open, and Athena was thrown into so many memories. 

 

Getting Perseleia to trust her. 

Singing her to sleep. 

 

Laughing and chattering about courtly politics. 

Arguments over Athena’s logic, and lack of empathy, and Perseleia’s rashness, and recklessness. 

The room was dusty. 

 

There were one set of footprints that escaped it. 

She came here twice a year.
Twice a year only. 

 

To remember. 

To allow herself to feel. 

Just twice a year. 

 

She collapsed onto the bed, which had long lost the scent of rain over stone, and a sea breeze. The flowers that once hugged the headboard were lost to time. 

 

Athena lay there for a while. 

Unseeing. 

 

Then the tears began to flow. 

She lost herself in emotion. 



Notes:

When it crashed yesterday I was panicking because I didn't know if the upload HAD WORKED.
So scary.

Anyway, I saw a comment that talked about how realistic this felt, and I literally swear it's my motivation to keep going.
HERSELF AND CARTER are cute no?

Also I made Apollo sort of a bad guy.
Sorry not sorry. Gods are freaks.
Athena and Poseidon's versions of those will also make an appearance.

Now, for the next chapters, we have a.. conundrum.
Either some fluff, explaining the little Kore nickname, developing some friendships, explaining why Percy feels the way she does.
OR
Narcissus chapter, where Hazel, Leo and Percy go to the lake together (because Percy's now Hazel's unofficial big sibling.) It won't be as fun, probably a little bit of discomfort.

We'll see where the wind takes us.
(she says as she has these written already)

Hugs to all of you!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight

Summary:

Just after BoL.

"Slipping through my fingers, all the time, I try to capture every minute. The feeling in it."

Shout out to MysticZircon!

Notes:

Short chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"How is everyone?" Percy asked Annabeth, leaning against her cabin door. The room was a mess, as always. You'd think Athena kids would be neat freaks, but Annabeth's mind spun around around, and around, usually resulting in a messy cabin. 

 

Papers were strewn everywhere, yarn tossed into a corner. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed, staring intently at her laptop. 

 

"Everyone?" She repeated. "Like your mom? And the girls?" 

Percy squashed the urge to ask about Carter. She would talk to him herself. In time. 

 

"How are they?" she asked, crossing her arms. 

 

"Your mom, she's tired. Worried. Paul was worried too. They hate that you got pulled into this again. We never can quite escape it." Annabeth sighed, "They've been amazing though." 

She smiled at that. Paul and her mom were amazing. They deserved everything. 

 

Percy anchored herself on the calm sway of the boat on the water. 

 

"And the girls?" she prompted. 

"Less fun without you," Annabeth answered, "I haven't seen them all in one place since that day at Rachel's house. Somethings going on with Alex too. And my cousin." 

Percy thought back to that day. 

Everything had felt so much simpler then.

 

 


“So,” Sadie started, from where she sat on Rachel’s bed, braiding Percy’s hair. 

Rachel and Annabeth were in the corner doing their nails. 

And Percy was next to fast asleep, the feeling of her hair being braided soothing. 

 

Rachel and Annabeth had become close after the Labyrinth. Most did after a death-defying incident like that, Percy supposed. 

“So?” she echoed, yawning. 

 

‘What are you going to do about Carter?” Sadie asked, finishing the braid. 

Alex looked up, to where she (currently) was aggressively attacking a dress with scissors.
“Oh, Carter?” she said in a sing-song voice, “I see the way he looks at you.”

 

Percy went bright red. 

“Carter’s just being nice. He gets being in someone else’s shadow,” Rachel and Annabeth scoffed.
“Besides,” Percy said, throwing her hands up in the air, “He likes Zia. That Zia Rashid girl.” 

Sadie started to laugh. 

 

Alex blinked in surprise, “You really think that?” she asked, tilting her head like an owl. 

Percy folded her arms and looked away. 

“Kore,” Sadie said in between giggles. 

“Guys, she’s serious,” Rachel noted. 

 

“Why do you call me Kore?” Percy deflected, turning to Sadie. 

Sadie twirled a hair around her finger. 

“You said you don’t like “Percy” all that much since it reminds you of someone. So, Cordelia then. Still your name. Kore, for short. Greek-inspired to boot, matching that weird thing you and Annabeth have going on. Carter thought of it actually,” Sadie said, wrinkling her nose in a way that made her look a lot like her older brother. 

 

Kore. 

“Isn’t it an epithet for Persephone?” Percy asked Annabeth. 

She nodded thoughtfully, “Kore,” she tried out, “I like it. Suits you.” 

“Kore.” Percy repeated, “Persephone always returns to her mom. They really love each other. I like that.” She nodded to herself. 

Missing the smiles that were traded around her. 

 

“But in all seriousness,” Alex began leaning toward Percy, “You’ve got to notice the massive crush Carter has on you. And it’s so sweet that he doesn’t push, and is happy to just be your friend, but it’s so obvious you like him.” 

Kore shook her head. 

 

“I’m telling you,” She enunciated, “He likes Zia. Whoever that is,” she shrugged, trying to play it off. 

Her purple jumper rose with the motion.

Sadie smoothed down the shoulders from where she sat. 

 

‘Kore,” she began, “You are one of my best friends. And I love you,” she winked, “But Carter likes you. I would know, I’m his sister. I live with his yearning for you. And the way he laughs when he reads your notes, the way he lights up when he sees you, the way he stresses about looking good, just in case you compliment him?” Sadie shook her head, “It’s obvious to everyone but you.” 

 

Kore sat back, leaning against Sadie’s shins. 

“Is it?” she whispered. 

Annabeth came over, nails blue, and still drying. 

“I know, that obvious affection makes you nervous. You have this ridiculous notion that when people get to know you, they won’t like you. That they hold you up to someone else, and you forever fall short,” Percy shrunk away from those words, “But Kore, Percy, you are amazing,” she emphasises, “Honestly. You are loyal, kind, and beautiful. Maybe try looking into the mirror, and seeing what we see?” 

Kore was silent. 

 

“He really likes me?” she asked hopefully. 

Alex threw a pillow at her. 

She laughed. 

 

“But Percy,” Sadie, said seriously, “Don’t hurt him. That’s my brother. Please.” 

Percy looked at her. 

 

Hugged her, hard. 

 

Kore. She who returns. 

She likes it. 



Notes:

Right, there was a comment that asked about Percy wearing blue again, so I'm going to address that briefly here. Percy is distancing herself, i.e. name changes, clothes etc.

They asked if Carter will help and he one hundred percent will, but I'm thinking one Alex Fierro could be a real support here. (I love Magnus Chase).
Ditching blue, is in a way, Percy hiding her true self. There's nothing wrong with changing her style, but blue was a source of strength for her. In the next few chapters, we're going to see how it affects her mental health. The nausea that came up in Chapter Two isn't a natural response.

Anyway, a little bit of fluff here.
It's the last we'll see of it for a while, but I was trying to go for a natural support group dynamic. They aren't all best friends. But they're outsiders. And that's why they stick together.

Chapter 9: Chapter Nine

Summary:

"Red is the rose, that in yonder garden grows. Fair as the lily of the valley,"- The high kings

Notes:

This was going to be one chapter but I live for cliffhangers.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Right,” Annabeth leaned toward them all, hair pulled back out of her face. 

“Frank and I get tar, and Hazel, Percy and Leo get the lime and the Celestial Bronze then?” She asked, looking around the table for confirmation. 

 

She wasn’t comfortable leaving Percy to go with someone else. But Percy believed she was best suited. 

“It’s a lake,” she had said, shrugging, “Daughter of a Sea God, should be fine.” 

Then she had moved to conversation to Iris Messages, and Annabeth knew she should dig deeper, but sometimes, sometimes Percy wasn’t ready to talk about things.

And that was fine. Annabeth had been working on burying her natural curiosity. 

 

*** 

They landed on an eerily white beach. 

“What does lime look like?” Hazel asked, scanning the surrounding area, “Are we looking for those weird green fruits?” 

Leo snorted at that. 

“No, it’s like white powder. Calcium carbonate,” he explained. 

Percy watched the way Hazel’s eyes traced Leo’s profile, brow wrinkled as if she was trying to place him. 

“White powder,” she repeated, “Like the beach?” 

Percy crouched down, looking at the sand. Weirdly round shapes. 

 

“Exactly,” Leo whipped out a little trowel from his toolbelt. (Percy wanted one, but for food. She could finally master smuggling food into a cinema). 

 

“Well, Miss Metal Detector,” he said, bowing to Hazel, “Lead the way to the Celestial Bronze.” 

Percy laughed. 

Leo’s eyes widened as she did. 

Gods, he reminded her of Grover. Of Harvey too. 

 

She pulled a little at the empathy link as they walked. Grover was sleeping. That much she could tell. 

She also got a really weird craving for enchiladas. 

 

“Get down!” she hissed, grabbing Hazel and Leo. 

She caught sight of a motorbike, and a lady perched on it. Definitely some type of goddess. 

And her last meeting with a god, had been uncomfortable to say the least. 

Apollo. 

She felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise up, and she squashed the memory determinedly. 

“What-?” Leo started, but then stopped, “No...” 

Percy peered at the lady again, her face still shadowed to her. 

“How?” Hazel began, her hands shaking“No, that is impossible. She should be dead.” 

 

Percy racked her brains. 

"Do you guys trust me? She asked as they lay flat against one of the sand-lime dunes. 

‘Yes." They confirmed. 

 

Percy stood up then, brushing sand off her red jumper, and adjusting her grey jeans. 

“Come on then.” 

Hazel and Leo, both still dressed in the bright attire of Camp Half-Blood and Jupiter respectively, stumbled after her. 

 

Percy didn’t know what goddess she was. 

But just figured that it was unlikely she’d want to kill them. 

Then the lady turned, and Percy saw her face. 

Her own face, looking back at her. 

With silvery streaks in her hair matching Percy’s simple grey ones. Biker gear, but a visible blue t-shirt underneath. 

 

Percy tripped. Her breath stuttered. 

“You.” she breathed. 

 

Perseleia tilted her head at Percy. 

“How interesting.”


Percy-no, no,  no, Kore inhaled. 

 

Her eyes narrowed as she took in the goddess. Biker outfit. Fortune cookies. Weird tires. 

It was on the tip of her tongue. 

 

“Aunt Rosa.” Leo blurted, “You look like my Aunt Rosa.” 

Perseleia threw her head back, and laughed. 

Laughed Kore’s laugh. 

 

She scowled at her, feeling the familiar pull in her gut as she searched for nearby water. 

“Mrs Leer,” Hazel whispered, her shoulders rounding as she curled into herself, “She, she was my teacher. Dead now, of course.”
Hazel glanced at Leo after that, then quickly away. 

 

“And you,” Perseleia stood finally, tilting her head like Annabeth as she focused in on Kore. 

“Who do you see?”

 

“I see,” Kore’s voice cracked, “I see Perseleia. My own face.” 

 

There was silence.

Perseleia threw her head back in laughter. 

“Of course. The one person you will never escape. She follows you in every mirror. In every eye. Except his, of course.” 

Kore’s brow wrinkled in confusion. 

 

“Nemesis.” Hazel said. 

The goddess or retribution. Vengeance. 

An eye for an eye. 

Nemesis looked at her again, and sighed, “Are you sure you don’t want-”
“No.” Kore-Percy interrupted, “Leave me alone.”

Hazel inhaled the blatant disrespect, but the goddess merely vanished. 

“Let’s get out of here,” Percy said, staring at the spot the goddess had been. 

She watched as Leo slipped the fortune cookie into his pocket. 

 

***

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Percy groaned. 

There were nymphs fangirling. 

Over a boy.
Who was staring at his reflection in the water. 



“Oh my,” Hazel cursed. It was sort of adorable how she said that and then peered around to make sure no one heard. 

“My.” a voice repeated. 

‘Did you hear something?” Percy asked. 

Leo shook his head, “Of course it's over a dude.”

“He’s not a “dude”,” a nymph corrected them, a banner in hand, with a big.. Heart on it?
“He’s the love of my life!” she cried. 

‘No mine!” another nymph cried. 

“He belongs to me! I’m going to marry him!” a third argued. 

 

Percy stared at the boulder next to her. 

Slamming her head into it would probably hurt less than whatever the hell was going on. 

 

She groaned.

“Excuse me,” she whispered, pushing through the crowd, elbowing nymphs out of her way. 

“Let me just,” she continued. 

The nymphs hissed and jeered at them, Leo and Hazel hurrying after. 

“Bronze is just up ahead,” Hazel muttered to Percy, tugging on her sleeve. 

 

Percy spotted the guy then. 

He was pretty. 

Not handsome. 

Pretty. 

 

Ew. 

 

“Hey there,” she said, tapping him on the shoulder, ignoring the nymph’s outraged gasps. 

The boy shrugged his shoulder, staring into the water where… 

Holy Mother of Ares. 


Of course he was looking into the Celestial Bronze. 

“Excuse me,” she tried again. 

He peered over to her this time, looking her up and down. 

 

“My lady,” he murmured, before turning back to the water, reaching out to his reflection. 

“I am so, so perfect.” he said. 

 

Narcissist much? 

Narcissist. 

Wasn’t there a myth about a boy and his reflection? 



“Mhm,” Percy hummed, “Whatever, are you using that?” 

The boy looked down. 

“That’s me. I know you love me, as I love me, but you cannot have me. I am too perfect.” 

Percy snorted. 

 

The glade went silent. 

“Are you laughing at Narcissus?" a nymph hissed. 

Percy turned to her, frowning. 

 

The nymph paled, the green from her complexion fading. 

“My lady,” she said, stumbling backward, “I am so, so, sorry My lady, we didn’t know.”
Percy raised a brow at that.


Turning back to the water, she flicked her wrist, causing the water to shoot the Celestial Bronze high in the air. 

“Um, Percy,” Hazel said, “In the myth, Narcissus gets very aggressive when someone tries to do that. Echo says that he goes, well, ballistic.” 

 

“Ballistic.” A voice came, and Percy peered around to spot a nymph standing by Leo, shifting into the rocks. 

 

Percy looked down at the boy, who rose to his feet, looking rather ugly as he frowned at her. 

“Give it back,” he demanded, the nymphs creeping over to him, “It is me. Paints me in bronze. I must have it.” 

Percy took a step closer, keeping the small spout of water up. 

“You must? ” she repeated, cocking her head at him, “Well, that’s a real pity.”

With that, she raised her knee, and got him where the sun, well.. didn’t shine.

 

Narcissus doubled over in pain, and the bronze flew over to Percy like a frisbee. 

“What..?” Leo stared at him. 

‘What do we do?” Hazel cried. 

“Gods, I thought it was obvious,” Percy cried, breaking into a sprint, lugging the bronze, “We run! I don’t want to see what it feels like to be on the other side of a boulder.” 

 

The three bolted, Echo alongside them. 

The bronze was heavy, but Percy had the longer strides, so they were well in pace. 

 

She could hear screaming now. 

“Shit, shit, shit, shit,” she mumbled, ignoring Hazel’s pointed outcry. 

“Go for the Lake,” she cried, and passing the bronze over to Hazel, formed a wave that should wash them over the deck of the Argo Two. 

 

Where they lay collapsed, Echo with them. 

“Let’s never do that again,” Hazel panted. 

Percy broke into laughter. 

 

Echo shifted until she was beside Percy. 

“Going to return?” Percy asked. 

“Return.” Echo replied decisively. 

“Godspeed.” She said, clasping the nymph’s shoulder, before easing the lake and sending her off. 




“You’re Ethan’s mother,” Kore said, focusing on the moss behind Peresel-Nemesis’ head. 

The goddess merely hummed in response. 

 

“I wish I could stay,” she crooned, running her fingers along her bike, “But I have Tyche to compete with. Stupid fortune cookies. That little do-gooder won’t do much against me.”
The water was getting closer now. 

Kore gripped it tightly, slipping her hand down to her pocket. 

 

“The Celestial Bronze is up ahead,” the goddess continued dismissively. She bent down, and snatched a fortune cookie out of the bag, throwing it to Leo. 

“When no answer comes, break this. It will grant you what you seek. For a price, of course,” 

She peered back at Kore again. 

“Beware two of my own await. The Flower and the Lost Voice. You will not escape this unscathed Gentle One.” 

 

Kore stepped forward, the water swarming her, crystallising into blades of ice. 

“I am not her. Don’t call me that.” 

 



Notes:

Update in half an hour!

Theories, anyone?

I hinted at something to a commentator on the past chapter...

Take care!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 10: Chapter Ten- Carter and Percy

Summary:

And you can tell everybody this is your song. It may be quite simple but. Now that it's done. I hope you don't mind. I hope you don't mind, that I put down in words.
How wonderful life is, when you're in the world"- Elton John.

FLASHBACK

Notes:

TW: spoken about eating a body, and dismemberment. (its a monster)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy flipped the drachma in her hand. 

Would she call him? 

Would it even work? 

She grabbed one of the pictures Annabeth had stuck on her walls, hoping to spark Percy's memory. She smiled at it. The four of them were squashed into it together. Laughing. 

 

It was the summer before it all. 

After she found out about Carter. After Carter had found out about her. 

 

She smiled at the memory of it all.


Carter rushed through the streets of Brooklyn. You would think, being the Eye of Horus, monsters would think to leave him alone. 

But no. 

He was spending his summer, learning as much as he could. 

This is usually when Sadie would interject and rant about him day-dreaming about a certain girl, or trying to build up the courage to call her. 

 

But she wasn’t part of this world. And Carter just couldn’t pull her in, despite his feelings. Despite the way she understood how he felt suffocated in his father’s shadow. Despite the way when she laughs she throws her head back and her eyes crinkle and-. 

Back to the matter at hand.



He ducked into the nearest mall, glancing behind him nervously. Sadie was in London, with her “British mates” so he was handling this solo. 

He slowed his run to a walk, trying to seem less suspicious, though as a black teen in Brooklyn, he still got the odd look. But his shirts and slacks seemed to dissuade most people. 

He had been going to a museum showing when he was semi-ambushed, explaining the posh attire. 

 

He hurried into a clothes shop, and glanced behind him, keeping his steps even. 

No sign of it. 

 

Then he walked right into someone. 

They both lurched backwards, and the girl toppled over, the clothes in her arms pulling her down. 

“Oh my gods,” Carter began, hand outstretched to help her up, “I’m so sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was-”
“Carter?” Percy asked, from where she was sprawled on the floor. 

His heart stopped, skipped a beat. She was here. And everything else seemed to fade away for a second. 

All he could see were those beautiful green eyes, looking at him, seeing him, full of concern and laughter. And all he could think about was how badly he wanted to kiss her. 

 

But he was in a department store. She was on the ground. And the Apshait was chasing him. Planning to eat him.

Shit. 

 

He couldn’t get her mixed into this. 

He heard the stomping from behind him. Of course, on the day he runs into the literal girl of his  dreams, he’s being chased by a dung beetle Apshait that escaped the Duat and now wants to consume his flesh. Ideal. 

 

“Carter?” Percy repeated, getting to her feet. 

Of course she looked amazing. Slim cut, crimson cargo pants (Carter was all too familiar with that colour) black combat boots that looked a lot like Sadie’s, a white tank top, and a black cropped hoodie, the zippers open. She had these awesome fingerless gloves on, and he could just about see these twin rings on her index fingers. 


Her hair was short, now brushing her collarbone. He realised how long it had been since he’d seen her. His heart thumped painfully in his chest. 

With her striking green eyes, she was stunning. Carter would pay money to see her in blue, or green.

 

“Carter Kane?” Percy asked, waving a hand in front of his face. She was close enough now he could smell the scent of rain over stone and jasmine and sea salt. He wanted to close his eyes and breathe her in. 

 

Instead he took an anxious step back, his hand going to the back of his head. 

‘Hey Percy,” He started, and turned toward the exit, “Gotta run!” 

 

‘Oh no you don’t,” Percy grabbed his arm and linked it with hers, matching his quick pace. 

She smiled at the sales lady who looked horrified at the sprawl of clothes on the floor. 

“Oops,” she muttered, then turned to him again. She was close enough he could trace the freckles that dotted her cheeks. 

Gods, he had missed her. 

 

“She has a strong spirit,” Horus’s voice said, “I approve. A betrothal we should announce. A wonderful wife to the pharaoh."

“What?” Carter exclaimed back, thinking hard at the god, “I’m fifteen, she’s fourteen! We’re not getting married!” 

Horus just sighed. 

 

“What is going on?” Percy hissed, taking them outside, “You look like you’ve come from a fancy meeting, you keep glancing behind us like someone’s chasing you, and you’ve been running. Spill.” Her voice brokered no argument. 

Holy Horus, she was beautiful when she was annoyed. 

 

Focus Carter! A voice annoying like Sadie’s came. 

“I- it’s complicated!” He blurted, unlinking their arms, wincing at the flicker of hurt that crossed her face, “I have to go!” 

 

“CARTER KANE!” a voice bellowed. 

No, no, no she was still here.
“Carter..” Percy asked, her eyes wide, “What is that ?”

Carter blinked.
She could see it? She could see something? 

 

“What do you see?” he cried, grabbing her arm, and pulling her into a run. 

“I see a massive dung beetle that is glowing, and why is it so big?!What is going on?”
Carter both wanted to scream with terror and jump with joy. 

"CARTER KANE!" the voice came again, "I WILL RIP YOUR SOUL FROM YOUR BODY, AND FEED ON YOUR REMAINS. I WILL DISMEMBER YOU, PIECE BY PIECE, UNTIL THERE IS NOTHING LEFT!"

“I can explain,” He said, pulling them to the side. A deserted alleyway. Perfect.

Now he just hoped she wouldn’t think he was possessed. 

 

“So can I,” she cried, “Gods, Carter, I’m so sorry, this is all my fault.” 

He paused. 

Gods. 

Why did she say “Gods”. 

“What do you-?” he started but stopped. 

 

As she flicked her wrists, and dual niuweidao swords appeared in her hands. Glowing a bronze colour. 

 

He could hear Horus laugh at him. 

 

Then she sprinted. 

And the sewers beneath them exploded, grabbing the beetle, swirling around her like a deadly force. Like a hurricane. 

Carter’s jaw dropped open. 

She was lethal.

 

“Excellant form,” Horus’s voice said, “She could teach you a thing or two.” 

“Shut up!” he responded. 

 

He wondered what style of magic she was using to do that without words. 

Then she sliced of the demons head, leaving sand in its place 

 

She stood above it. 

“Sand?” he heard her mutter, “They’ve never turned into sand before.”

There was a before. 

Who was attacking her? How could he make them stop? That was Percy, one of the most amazing people he’d ever met who just beat Apshait like it was nothing.

 

Percy turned to him, her swords now back into her twin rings. That was fascinating. How did she use the Duat to do that?

“Carter!” she rushed toward him, “Look, I can explain, it’s really my dad, and I have these powers, and these things are drawn to me, though I’ve never seen that before, and I didn’t know hanging out with you would do this, and I’m so sorry, and-”
He stopped her with a hug. 

 

“Thank Ra you’re okay,” he said into her hair, “That was amazing.”
She stiffed for a split second, then relaxed into him, her head fitting perfectly into the curve between his neck and his shoulder. 

 

“Wait a second,” she pulled back, her green eyes narrowing, “Ra?” 

 

Carter nodded at her. 

“Do you follow the Path of Nephthys?” he asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

“I’ve never seen a magician do magic without hieroglyphics before. Or the words. Is that a specific thing?”

Percy took a step back, confusion coating her face. 

“Wait- magician? ” she enunciated, screwing her face like the word had a bad taste, “Like from a kids party?” 

It was now his turn to be confused. 

 

He heard Horus laughing even harder. 

 

“Like from the House of Life?” he confirmed, “Y’know, like Egypt. The Egyptian Gods?” he waved his hands toward the sand that was blowing off in the wind, “Apshait.” 

 

“Apeshit?” Percy said, her voice rising, “Egyptian gods ?” Her eyes blew wide. 

Carter took in her face, her body language. 

She had no idea what he was talking about.
Fuck. 

 

“I’m Greek, Carter,” Percy said, placing her hands on his chest, “As in Greek gods.”

Carter froze. 

Holy. 

Horus’s. 

Father. 

Of. 

Hell. 

 

“Oh,” he replied, his voice tinny. 

‘Oh.” Percy agreed.



“So Egyptian Gods?” Percy asked, from where they sat on the pavement. 

They were “waiting” for one of Carter’s friends to pick them up. She felt very apprehensive of that. 

Carter’s skin glowed in the sunlight.
It was unfairly distracting.
Easier to stare at his skin than at those soft, all-knowing brown eyes that made her-. 

Breathe. 

 

“Yep,” Carter sighed, then tapped his head, “I think Horus likes you more than me,” 

“He’s in your head,” Percy said flatly, “I have to share you with a god that knows your deepest, inner personal thoughts.” 

 

Carter choked. 

Percy blinked for a second than thought back over what she just said. 

“Oh my gods,” she exclaimed throwing her hands in the air, “I didn’t- I-Oh my gods,” she put her head in her hands, “I’ll just let the earth swallow me whole now.” 

 

Carter reached out hesitantly, the tips of his ears still red. 

“Be glad you didn’t hear what Horus said after you said that,” he intoned solemnly, “If there is ever a chance Horus could pick you over me as the Eye he would in a heartbeat. I feel so very offended.” 

 

Percy leaned into him then, his arm wrapping awkwardly around her shoulders. She could feel his heartbeat from where her head rested on her shoulder. 

 

CRACK. 

Percy leapt to her feet, a sword unsheathed and stood in front of Carter as-. 

A limousine?

“Um, Carter?” she turned, jabbing a thumb at the limousine. 

Carter calmly stood up, fiddled with his shirt, and tapped on the glass on the driver side. 

 

Percy dropped her sword. 

 

A little-man? Sat-Stood? In the drivers seat. 

He had an aggressive mono-brow, and although he was wearing suit, Percy could see the hairy sticking out from the collar, the red welts on his hands. 



However, compared to some other things she’d seen he was sort of adorable?

 

“Hi,” she waved, picking up her sword, slipping it back into ring form. 

“Hey Bes,” Carter said. 

 

The man- Bes- looked her up and down. 

Slowly. 

 

“This is the girl Sadie says you’ve been moping about?” He asked, one half of his brow raised in suspicion. 

Percy blushed. 

Carter pulled at the collar of his shirt, “ Bes ,” he hissed. 

 

“She looks like that goddess,” Bes continued, and Percy paled, “The faded one. Better than that other magician girl though.”
Percy winced. 

 

“I’m Percy, um,” she paused, glancing at Carter who currently was cradling his head in his hands, “Lord Bes?” she tried sheepishly. 

 

Bes grinned, showing off yellow teeth. 

“Nice manners. Trying to make a good impression?” he asked, his voice gravelly. 

 

“She killed the Apshait,” Carter said, flowing over the Egyptian word with ease. She liked the way he sounded when he spoke Egyptian. It was nearly hypnotic. 

 

“She’s coming to the Twenty-First Nome, with me.” he clarified. 

Bes huffed. 

“In the back, kids.”
He nodded at her as they got in though. 

Closest to approval she would probably get. 

 

***

Carter was anxious. 

They hadn’t spoken much after the whole, “mythology” bombshell. 

She slid into the limousine though. She laughed at Bes’s antics. She didn’t look at him. 

 

Though she did grip his arm when Bes went vertical up a building to get them to the Nome, her eyes squeezed shut.


He slid out of the car, and offered her a hand to help. Which she batted away. 

 

Then she saw it. 

“Wow,” she breathed, “You live here? ” 

“Welcome,” he said, waving the doors open, “To the Twenty First Nome, of the House of Life.” 

 

And instead of his wonderful, dramatic entrance, Philip the Crocdile came bounding out, saw Percy and stopped dead. 

Walt came out after him, followed by Jaz. 

Carter wanted to crawl into a hole and die. 

 

The two of them turned Philip back into a statue. 

 

Then turned, and spotted him and Percy. 

Oh, no, no, no. 

 

“Hey man,” Walt said, lifting a hand, then turning to Percy, “New initiate?” 

Carter felt his ears flush red. 

“Walt,” Jaz hissed, elbowing him, “That’s Sadie’s friend. Percy.” 

When Walt still look blank, Jaz pulled him down and whispered. 

Percy stared at her feet, very intently throughout the exchange. 

‘Anyway,” Carter nearly bellowed, putting his hand out for Percy, “Let me show you something.” 

She slipped her hand into his, and, ignoring Jaz’s coos, they headed inside. 

 

Attempted to head inside. 

Percy walked toward the entrance, and then pulled back, wincing. 

“I don’t think your house likes me,” she tried. 

Carter blinked for a second. 

‘She’s a demigod, kid” Bes called from the car, “Different pantheon. Different rules. She’s got to be invited. Invoke Xenia. ” 

Carter nodded. 

“Well then,” he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, “I, Carter Kane, current, um, Eye of Horus, formerly invite Percy Jackson in?” he attempted. 


Percy slowly inched her foot in. 

“Huh,” she said, “I wonder if I could invite you into camp. Mr D would have an aneurysm. Would be awesome.”

 

Carter laughed, and gestured inside, Percy moving to walk beside him.

 

“There is something I want to show you,” he began, but then stopped. 

 

Most of the kids were in between lessons, so the living room was crowded. 

Carter ducked around and brought them into the library, watching as Percy marvelled at it all. 

He also glared at Justin when he stared at her-when he got in their way. 

 

“There’s a lot of scrolls here,” Percy noted, spinning around the library. She was twisting her hair anxiously, and the guilt re-surfaced in his gut. She was already dealing with one crazy mythological world. He had to drag her into another. 

 

“So,” Percy trailed off, turning back to him, “You said you wanted to show me something?” 

Carter grinned. 

“Hey buddy,” he tried, thinking at Horus, “Do you think you could?” 

Horus sighed. 

Carter waited. 

 

Percy looked confused. 

Then, a shimmering black portal appeared. 

 

“Did you just-?” Percy asked, turning to Carter, a grin spreading across her face. 

“Let’s just say, a god in your head sucks, but it does come with a few advantages,” Carter shrugged. She laughed and she curtsyed. 

“Gentleman first,” Percy proclaimed. 

 

***

Passing through the portal was one of the weirdest things she had ever done, it had felt like she was falling, and hands were pulling at her, this way and that. Similar to shadow travel, but the feeling of not belonging was a new experience all together. 

 

Then she stumbled on an Egyptian boat. Wearing a linen sheath dress, with Ancient Greek lettering, and weird bangles. Heavy bangles. And Greek sandals too, her hair braided and out of her face. 

“What the-” she started, and she heard Carter curse behind her. 

Oh. 

 

He was wearing traditional Egyptian clothing. He was shirtless. That was distracting. 

“Where are we?” she asked, waving a hand around. 

It felt like she was pushing through water. It felt both familiar and alien. 

“The Duat, the outer reaches of it.” Carter explained. 

“Do-it?” she tried, “It looks a lot like Erebos.” 

Carter tilted his head at her, a silent question. 

“The Underworld,” she simplified. 

 

“You’ve been there?” he exclaimed. 

She shuddered, “Not fun. Trust me.” 

 

The Duat began to take greater shape around them, forming into a green-blue lake of sorts, soft sandy shores in the distance. 

“The Duat is influenced by your perception, your preferences,” Carter explained, walking over to the prow of the boat, leaning against it. Then he cursed again, hopping in one place. 

She laughed, “Splinter?”
He nodded, “Ancient Egyptians clearly don’t believe in footwear.” 

He looked at her outfit, “Greek inspired, I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“I have, once, centuries ago,” a deep voice came. 

A tall, bald, muscular man appeared on the deck. One eye silver, one gold. He had a weid side ponytail that Percy was going to ignore. 

His gold eye. 

 

She shivered. 

Kronos. 

That was something she would have to explain to Carter. And Sadie. Not going to be a fun conversation. 

 

“Hello, Daughter of the Seas,” Horus inclined his head. 

She nodded her head in respect, inwardly panicking on how to greet a foreign deity. 

“Um, Lord Horus,’ she tried. 

His bright smile told her that was correct. 

Phew. 

 

“Carter,” the god said, crossing his arms. They were dressed similarly, and she could see where Horus drew inspiration from his.. Host?
Gods, that made him sound like some sort of parasite. 

 

Carter waved a hand, “Hey man,” 

The god sighed. 

“I appreciate the sentiment of showing her your world, but now is not the time. Her presence draws things to you,” he paused, turning to Percy, “I apologise for the intrusion. I assure you, that this domain will be accessible to you again. But, today? It is best you both leave.” 

 

Percy nodded. 

His presence was eerie. Not quite overwhelming, but different than what she was used to. She could already hear the lecture from Chiron. 

 

Another portal appeared on deck, and this time, Carter held her hand. His hands were calloused, like hers, and smooth and warm and comforting. She squeezed it lightly. 

“I was right, Carter,” Horus said, turning to the magician, “About what I said earlier. Think on it.”
 
Carter choked, and the two of them stepped into the portal. 

 

When they landed in the library, nausea began to rise in Percy’s throat. 

“Carter,” she started, “I don’t feel so-.” 

Black spots filled her vision, and the world rushed away. 


When Percy opened her eyes, she was floating suspended. In the ocean. 

 

A dream then. 

 

She spun around, looking for something, anything. 

“Peaceful,” she commented, watching the sunlight reflect on the water high above her. 

“Daughter.” a voice commanded her attention. 

She turned. 

 

Poseidon. 

Looking like a fisherman. Looking like he had on their very first meeting. She immediately backed away. She didn’t trust him. Wouldn’t. 

After all, she was just a mistake he was sorry had ever existed. 

 

She fixed her green eyes on his, forcing him to look at her. He looked away after a few seconds. 

Coward. 

“Joining another pantheon, are we?” he asked, his voice accusatory.

She blinked, momentarily surprised. 

“Why do you care?” she snapped, before she could stop herself, she continued, “You have all made it clear that I’m not welcome or wanted. What is it to you what I do? Wouldn’t it be better if I died? Less of a “security risk””

Poseidon’s face furrowed in anger. 

‘Mind how you speak to me, child.”
She crossed her arms defiantly.

 

“Isis and Horus have been bragging about you. About their Eyes. I would be wary,” he intoned. 

She rolled her eyes. 

A lecture. She dreamed of lectures now. Great. 

 

“The sea always returns,” he continued, forcing her to pay attention, “And it is very possessive. It runs in your veins. You are mine, child.” 

 

She felt fury rise in her. 

“I belong ,” she stressed, “To myself.” 

“You will learn,” he warned, “To be of the Greek Pantheon is never to leave. I have watched those others, those who think they can take what does not belong to them. That boy. ” he spat. 

 

She laughed. She couldn’t help it. 

“Are you trying to warn me off boys? Guess what “Dad”, you’re fourteen years too late. I can and will hang out with Carter as much as I want to.” 

 

He scoffed at her. 

“No. You will not.” he ordered. 

She shrugged. 

“Let me hold your hands while I tell you this,” she said, leaning forward, “I. Don’t. Give. A. Fuck. What. You. “Order”. Me. To. Do.” she paused for breath, “I will take the prophecy. For Nico. Not for you.” 


With that, she woke up, panting heavily in a room, surrounded by floating candles. 

“Rise and shine, Sleeping Beauty,” a perky blonde said. 

Percy swallowed, her throat dry. The girl handed her a glass of water.

“First time dealing with Egyptian magic?” she asked sympathetically, “It happened to all of us too. Probably worse for you with all the “cross-pantheon bullshit.” 

Percy chugged the water, then watched as Carter rushed in. 

 

Looking like he was going to star in the next Karate Kid. 

She huffed at her own joke. 

 

“You okay?” he asked worriedly, placing his hands on her shoulders. 

Percy couldn’t believe how comfortable she was with it. She hated physical contact. But now from him. 

 

“I’m fine,” she said soothingly. 

‘Now, what’s this I hear about a basketball court, and a pool?”

 

Notes:

This was getting too long, so I stopped there, but the next part will be up in a bit!

"It's raining, it's pouring," and I have done everything else I needed to do today already so this is pure self-indulgence. Also, you can google Apshait, it is an actual Egyptian myth. I had to dig deep to find this and get it correct! Based on carrion beetles eating bodies (ew).
Bes will be making an appearance (so for reference, set after Red Pyramid, before The Throne of Fire (is that the name?)

Also I updated the tags at long last!

And cue the applause!

This is such a crack ship but I love it and I thought why the hell not. It came to me when I was trying to sleep. You can all suffer with me.
I had to edit Carter and Sadie's ages for this, but their character should stay the same.

Hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven

Summary:

"Oh, I'm in pieces, it's tearing me up, but I know
A heart that's broke is a heart that's been loved"- Supermarket Flowers, Ed Sheeran.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 Asclepius stared at the blank wall of the clinic. Ever since the girl had come before the gods at the Winter Solstice. Ever since he had seen her face, really seen her face.

 

He was lost in memories. Lost in the times. 

He couldn’t remember how long he had been staring at the wall for. 

How long had it been since he had been to Camp Half-Blood? 

He didn’t visit the other camp. He couldn’t bear their “Nero Fides”. 

But this girl.. She looked like mo-Perseleia did. The black hair, the grey streak. The eyes that once were filled with kindness and compassion, were now cold. Detached. 

 

It was as if she wasn’t listening to a word anyone said. 

Her eyes were fixed on the Ophiotaurus. 

No god was looking right at her. 

 

They missed the minuscule flinch when Athena brought up the danger of her very existence. 

When they- the Olympians voted on her death. 

When Athena voted that the girl who wore her daughter’s face-should die. 

 

Asclepius had turned away. 

 

When she was guaranteed to live he focused on her. 

Watched when her father raised a hand, not in violence. 

He watched her reaction to it. 

 

His blood turned to ice in his veins. 

That wasn’t a natural response. No child should at like that when a hand is raised. No child should hunch in on themselves, like that. 

No child should be afraid to look people in the eye like she was. 

 

He eyed the long sleeves. 

Part of him wondered what they were hiding, whilst part of him knew. 

 

He had left the “party” early. 

Thrown up. 

 

But he couldn’t go visit. Something in him screamed at the thought. And whenever he attempted to bring her up with his father, Apollo froze. His father was unable to deal with the trauma of losing her, and in such, was losing everyone else. 

 

He prayed to a goddess long gone to save them all, staring up at the starry sky she had once resembled. 

 

He prayed for salvation. When he knew there would be none. 



***

Apollo dug his nails into his hand so hard golden blood was drawn. 

He stared indecisively between the rainbow before him, and the golden drachama in his hand. 

Then he threw it in. 

 

“Iris, Goddess of the Rainbow,” he began, “Please accept my offering.”
He waited. 

 

“You have,” a soothing voice began, “One message remaining. Do you wish to view it?” 

Tears rose to his eyes, “Yes,” he croaked out. 

 

The water condensed, into a single form. 

Her. 

Perseleia. 

 

“Hi Sunshine!” she said cheerily, the Ancient Greek flowing off her tongue. She was radiant. A green and blue ombre peplos, like the oceans, with golden owls embroidered on it. She wore a gold himation. 

A nod to him. To them. 

Pearls in her hair. She had no veil. The silvery streaks in her hair glowed. 

He absorbed it. Absorbed her. Feeling how his heart pounded and every atom of him longed for her. 

Only ever her. 

 

“I promised Mother,” she paused, coughing, and he felt his heart leap in his throat. Even centuries after her death, the effect she had on him-. 

“I promised Mother,” she repeated, “Athena, really. Spending the day with her. And you would not believe what ο ανόητος πατέρας μου has done.” She groaned in frustration, and he felt a soft laugh come from him. Intermixed with the tears steadily pouring down his face. 

“I can’t be around him right now. Fool upon fools. A CYCLOPES, I mean,” she broke off into a bout of cursing, that both her mothers’ would have been horrified by. 

“Anyway,” she continued, smoothing down her peplos, “I just wanted to let you know αγαπητέ. I will see you soon. Send my love to your mother and Artemis. And keep some for yourself and Asclepius!” she winked, and waved her hand through the message. 

 

“Do you wish to save this message?” the voice asked. 

“Yes,” he croaked, freezing the image of her smiling in his mind. 

 

He fell to his knees, the tears falling fully now.

He had told no one of his true keepsake of her. From the day before she died. 

Her parents deserved to see it. 

 

But it was his, and he loved her. 

Only ever her. 

 

The sun burned, and the sun mourned. 

 

He felt the grief like an ever present force gripping his heart. 

“Oh Perseleia,” he said, “ζωή μου, why did you leave us?” 

***
Poseidon refused to. 

 

He felt her presence in the seas, and simply turned a blind eye. He couldn’t. 

He kept all his children away from her. 

 

His family couldn’t take another heartbreak. 

Amphitrite had been so angry when she had heard. 

“You broke an oath on her name,” she had hissed, “Our daughter’s name.” 

 

He had. 

He had failed her. He would always fail her. 


He was too stubborn. Too foolish. He didn’t apologise in time. He thought he had more time. 

And now he would never truly see her again. 

He felt the urge to smite the girl, his daughter, and smothered it. Despite his hatred for the girl, he loved her all the same. Loved her so much it felt like poison in his veins. He wished to be done with this torment. With Styx’s cruel designs. 

 

He slipped into her room. 

Abandoned nearly. 

 

Untouched since the day she had left in a temper. 

Since the day that had split them apart. 

He thought he was doing the right thing. 

 

And he had lost her. 

He sent a hurricane toward California. Hearing the mortals scream for mercy. 

His mercy had died the day her heart had stopped beating. 

 

***
Dionysus stared at his coke can. 

 

Ridiculous. 

You chase after one nymph, and your “father” becomes furious that you’re like him. 

He kept drinking though. It didn’t numb the pain. Not like the wine had. Not like the wine had for centuries. 

But it was enough. 


And when it became too much, he would shift to his Roman form, and hide away in his rooms. Lose himself to the madness and the voices that plagued him. 

At least in those visions he could see his mother again.

His wife again. 

 

He heard her voice and wanted to summon veins to rip it from her throat. Wanted to turn into a cheetah and tear that face-that face that wasn’t hers off. 

 

He wanted to watch as those eyes that dared to mock him fluttered shut. At least then he could suffer without her. 

 

He let the voices coat his mind for a while, a brief release. 

Then he heard footsteps approaching. 

 

“Penelope Jameson,” he said, cracking an eye open. He could feel his domains roar at the fact that she too was splinted. 

Ripped at the seams.
She was afraid of him, afraid of this form. Afraid of the smell of alcohol. Afraid of what he represented. 

As long as it kept her away. 

 

The girl folded her arms sullenly. 

She attempted to distance herself so much from his mother he wanted to laugh. Nothing would ever be enough. She’d discover that in time. 

 

“Where’s Chiron?” she snapped, her voice accusatory. 

He was transported to scoldings from his mother for turning people into dolphins for a split second. 

“I am not his keeper.” he merely replied, turning away. 

 

She groaned, but bit her tongue. He could see the anger forming in her eyes. 

That was all that was ever there when she looked at him. At them. 


Anger. Accusing. Betrayal. And cold detachment. And, occasionally, the calm simmer of hatred.

He closed his eyes again. 

“Begone,” he demanded. 

He heard the footsteps receding. 


He needed another Coke.




Notes:

So.
What do we think?
This was NOT an easy chapter to write, but I've been thinking about doing that voicemail iris message thing for FOREVER, like yes it doesn't exist in canon but something about it is so heartbreaking for me. It took so long to get the vibes right for this by the way. I listened to Supermarket Flowers like a hundred times AT LEAST.

Translation: the first one means my fool of a father, second one is dear one, third is my life- first two are perseleias Greek words, and the last one is Apollos thoughts.

Currently undecided whether Carter x Percy or Percy(Leia) x Apollo will be endgame. Might put it to a vote.

Anyway... Guilty Poseidon is a vibe, and Dionysus taking pleasure in causing pain is this amazing thing I like to call "projection". Also known as please get a therapist.
Oh, wait I'm writing this. Do they need a therapist?

Nah.

Hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve- the Myth of Calypso

Summary:

"You're just like an angel, your skin makes me cry
You float like a feather in a beautiful world
I wish I was special, you're so fuckin' special

But I'm a creep
I'm a weirdo
What the hell am I doin' here?
I don't belong here" - Creep by Radiohead.

Notes:

TW: for manipulation, physical injuries, sexual abuse. (it's calypso guys.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Okay," Leo said, as they all assembled for dinner. He was waving his fork like it was some sort of weapon. 

"Craziest thing you've ever done on a quest," he asked pointing around the room, "Jason and Pipes excluded, I was there for those." 

Piper rolled her eyes. Hazel giggled. 

 

Percy wrinkled her brow in thought. 

"Medusa?" she asked, turning to Annabeth. 

"Underworld?" Annaberth responded. 

"First or second time?" Percy clarified, "The Garden of the Hesperides, or holding up the sky?" she tried. 

"The Labyrinth," Annabeth countered, "Death match in the arena, Pan, Lord of the Wild."

Percy hummed, "Maybe jumping from the St.Louis Arch to Mississippi River?" 

Leo interrupted, "There was a lot there, but how did you even make that?" 

Percy shrugged, "Thought it was closer." 

 

Annabeth rolled her shoulders, "Circe's island. The sirens, those were bad." 

"Um, you didn't have to stop Annabeth Chase from drowning herself, I did," Percy shot back. 

Annabeth rolled her eyes, "Lotus Eaters, the Casino." 

Percy shuddered, "I exploded Mount St.Helen's once, accidentally helped release Typhon." 

 

Suddenly the table was in silence. 

'You did what?" Jason asked, eyes wide, "I can't do anything like that." 
Hazel shook her head, "Of course you exploded a volcano." 

 

Annabeth glanced at Percy, looking at the way her knuckles went white. 

'It wasn't quite that simple," she began.

 

 


“Are you sure?” Annabeth asked. 

Percy couldn’t really make her face out, with all the smoke. 

“Yes.” she replied determinedly. 

“I’ll take care of the monsters.  Get out of here!” 

Annabeth caught Percy in a hug. Squeezing her tightly. 

“Gods, be careful Seashell,” she said. 

Percy huffed a laugh at the joke, Annabeth mocking her close-mindness when she was a kid. It had grown into more though. It had always been more. 

Annabeth handed her the Yankees cap, and then vanished into the maze. 

 

Percy yanked it on, tightening it over her hair. 

It felt like she was wrapped in some weird kind of material. How did Annabeth wear this thing?
She could feel a presence. Not overly hostile. So then, clearly, not urgent. 

 

She jumped down, hearing the telekhines screaming. 

Gods, her heart was beating so fast. 

She sprinted for the volcano. Maybe Hephastus could do something?

She had seen the classes they had earlier. The sheer amount of telekhines. What they were building. 

She couldn’t let that scythe reach Luke. 

 

No matter what. 

 

She twisted one of her rings into a sword. Creeping low, she looked for the senior telekhines. 

There. 

 

She lunged. Golden dust exploded out. She could hear the telekhines beginning to chant. 

“I can see you d-d-daughter of the Sea God!” 

Well, there goes that plan. 


Annabeth will kill her if she ruins this cap. Which means she has to stay alive long enough to get killed later. 

 

Their sleek black bodies prowled towards her. Oh gods, she didn’t want to die by seals. That would be so embarrassing. 

 

The first one threw a glop of molten rock at her, setting her pants alight.

Two more splattered across her chest, setting her shirt on fire.

She screamed, swatting at her clothes in sheer terror. A small part of her heard her sword clang to the ground. 

 

Strangely, it felt only warm at first, but it was getting hotter by the instant.



She couldn’t explain what happened next. 

Pain and terror were clouding everything. All she could do was scream. 

Then it boiled through her veins, setting her very soul alight. 

An explosion, a tidal wave, a whirlwind of power simultaneously throwing her upwards and forcing her down. 

Fire and water collided, exploded. The battle as old as time was waged anew. 

The steam in the air boiled, and she was thrown upwards, out of the heart of the volcano, simply just caught in the jetstream of it. 

All she could feel was pain and terror. 

 

Then all went black. 

 

***

Percy blearily opened her eyes, groaning. 

“Rest,” a voice came. Female. Other. 

She tried to sit up. 

“Rest.” the voice insisted, “You have sustained many injuries. You must rest. ” 

 

The darkness embraced her once again. 


***

When she opened her eyes again, she was alone. In a cave, illuminated by crystals. It was very bright. 

She stood up slowly, then glanced down. She was clean, and wearing Ancient greek style clothes. Some sort of dress. Her hair was loose. The dress was green and blue. 

 

Of fucking course it was. 


She wanted to rip it off her skin. 

Then she froze. 

 

How did it get on her skin? Terror and shame and anger hit her like a truck. Clenching her fists, she hurried out of the cave. 

 

She found her gardening.  A small pond with water lilies beside her. She was planting some weird type of flower.

 

The only other person, it seemed, on the entire island. 

“Who are you?” Percy demanded. 

 

The girl stood up, brushing down her white dress. There probably was a fancy name for it, but Percy didn’t give a flying fuck. 

 

She turned. 

Almond-shaped eyes, caramel-colored hair braided over one shoulder, and a timeless face stared back at Percy. 

 

But those eyes, those eyes weren’t human. And the way they looked at her was near predatory. 

“Hello, Percy Leia Cordelia Jackson,” she-it, said, “You may call me Calypso.” 

 

Even Percy, who didn’t know much of Greek myths, knew of her. 

She took a step back. 

‘Calypso, from the Odyssey, Calypso?” she clarified.
The titaness’s face hardened for a minute. 

“That man,” she spat, “Ungrateful swine.”

Percy decided that was all she needed to know. 

She turned for the beach, and was about to make a run for it, when a cold hand closed around her wrist. 

“So many scars,” the girl hummed, using her other hand to trace a finger along them. 

“A hero, it is true. And to look like the favoured child of the gods? A curse and a blessing.”
Percy wanted to peel her skin off, 

 

“Let me go,” she demanded, but her voice came out shaky as Calypso’s hand continued to trace upwards. 

“So beautiful,” the titaness continued, lost in her own murmuring. 

Her grip grew tighter, and tighter, and tighter. 

 

“You’re hurting me!” Percy cried. 

With a start, the titaness dropped her hand and backed away. 

 

“Apologies,” she said, her voice cool and cold, “It has been so long since I’ve had company. Especially one so beautiful.”

Percy took a few steps back,”I want to leave. Now.”
“You’re healing,” the titaness said pointedly, “after blowing up a volcano. I saved you,” she stressed. 

 

“I feel fine ,” she hissed back, continuing to step away from the volatile goddess. She was determinedly keeping her brain away from thoughts of what the titaness wanted from her. 

 

“Do you?” the titaness asked, stepping forward, swaying her hips, “Forever in Perseleia ’s shadow. Forever of never being enough. Are you fine, Perseus Jackson?” 

 

Percy scowled at her, flicking a sword out and pointing it at Calypso. 

“Don’t try and tell me how to feel. Don’t try to get in my head.”

The titaness raised her hands, her full lips curving in a smile. 

“If you wish to leave, truly wish it, I suppose you can,” Percy turned, but then the titaness continued, “Or, you could stay with me. Forever.”

“What?” she croaked. 

“Stay,” the titaness continued, her voice lilting and melodic, and so soothing , “With me. Here. You will always be enough for me. I will always choose you. You could be young, and live forever, away from the prophecy. Away from death.” 

 

Percy felt herself drifting, thinking of what that would be like. 

Then a boy’s eyes appeared, angry and sad, so lost. Nico. She owed him this. It was her fault Bianca died. He deserved an explanation. He deserved not to have the prophecy thrust onto his shoulders. 

 

She snapped back into herself, green eyes narrowing. 

“I said, “ she emphasised, “Stay out, of my HEAD!” 

 

Water exploded from the pond nearby. 

Percy sprinted for the beach. 

For the water. 


“NO!” Calypso screamed, “NO NO NO!” The titaness ripped after her, and Percy felt like she was going to be sick. 

 

“YOU HAVE TO STAY!” Calypso screeched, “YOU HAVE TO! I WON’T BE ALONE ANYMORE. I MUST HAVE YOU!” 

Percy felt tears pouring down her face, her feet hitting the salt water. 

 

A hand grasped around her wrist. 

Stay with me forever .” Calypso ordered. 

 

With the strength that flowed through her veins when she hit the water, she tore the goddess off her, a raft now forming beneath Percy’s feet. 

 

“Never.” she threw at the titaness, then clung onto the raft, “Take me home!” she cried, “Take me home!” 

 

She was pulled off into the distance, Calypso screaming behind her. 

 

Percy curled up on the raft and sobbed. 



Notes:

I don't love how this turned out.

A lot of stuff is implied, because I had to write a chapter like this in my other fic (chap 28 of where truth burns to ash) and it was tough. Really tough. It has a mature rating, so I can write it, whereas this is staying at Teen.

I listened to "Creep" for this chapter. I thought it fit really well- but then I also listened to Love in Paradise, (epic the musical).

Probably skipped over a bit of calypso's island, but Percy was A) injured, and B) focused on one goal. She's not going to be sightseeing.

This is quite a tough one.
Next up is her coming back to camp.

Thank you so much for all of your amazing comments, kudos and everything! You're all fantastic!

Little vote I'm going to drop in here, after the next chapter, do we want
1) Kansas (HOO)
2) Carter and Sadie pov of missing Percy
3) Nico and Percy reunion (BoL)

Hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen

Summary:

"When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won't
So, before you go
Was there something I could've said to make your heart beat better?
If only I'd have known you had a storm to weather
So, before you go"- Before you Go- Lewis Capaldi.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy stumbled up to camp, sliding off the raft onto Long Beach. 

Her eyes felt raw. She felt raw. 

 

She shuddered at the smell of cinnamon and juniper that came off her clothes. She needed to rip this thing off. 

She stumbled up to camp, but it was empty. 

 

“Where is everyone?” she murmured. 

Then she found them. 

 

Oh. 

Her funeral. 

How nice. 


Should she take a seat? Maybe lie in the shroud. It looks comfortable. 

 

Then she saw blonde hair, and grey eyes. 

“Percy was my best friend,” she was choking out, “She was a sister to me. I don’t know what I’m going to do without her,” then she looked up, “She’s-she’s” her eyes caught sight of Percy, “She’s right there!”

The entire crowd turned around to her. 

“Hey.” she said, exhausted. 

 

A body crashed into her. 

“You’re okay!” Annabeth cried, “Twelve days! Gods, Percy, we thought you were dead!” 

“I can see that,” she replied, “Hey, Wise Girl? You’re crushing me a little.”

 

She also couldn’t bear the feeling of someone’s hands on her skin. 

Annabeth held onto her shoulders and looked her up and down. 

‘Where have you been?” she demanded, “What are you wearing?” 

 

Clarisse’s eyes suddenly glimmered with understanding. She nudged Selina. 

“Annabeth,” Selina said softly, “Maybe you should…” 

“Percy?” Annabeth asked, tilting her head like an owl, “Are you alright?”
“She exploded Mount. St Helen’s,” A voice said, “It’s a wonder she’s breathing.”

The voices and eyes starting to spin. Her breath was coming too fast. Why wer they all looking at her? 

It was too much. 

“I-I,” she started, panicking rising in her throat.

Then she fainted. 

 

*** 

Dionysus stared as the girl waved sheepishly. 

He hadn’t seen her in blue since she was twelve. But in Ancient clothes? 

 

He couldn’t move. Couldn’t tear his eyes away. 

When he first saw her, he had thought- he had thought-. 

He had thought she was finally back. 

 

Mother. 

 

She looked too much like Perseleia. He cursed the Styx for this. Gods, her hair unbound, the grey streak catching the light, going a soft silvery colour. 

 

He wanted to throw up. 

He wanted a drink. Needed a drink. Multiple drinks. 



He could hear the Athena-spawn asking the girl if she was alright as she swayed on her sandalled feet. 

She exploded Mount. St Helen’s,” he snarked, “It’s a wonder she’s breathing.” 

 

He wished she wasn’t breathing. Wished he could hide her face in the shroud, and reburry this pain. Shove it away. 

 

She fainted. 

She looked like mother had when she had fallen to her knees. Eyes rolling back into her head. 

Blood, everywhere. 

He turned away. 

 

“Get her to Cabin Three,” Chiron suggested. 

‘Get her out of those ridiculous clothes,” Dionysus ordered. 

 

Then a thought struck him. Where did she get those clothes?
Unless…

 

No. 

Surely not. 



He peered back at the girl, thinking of how she had stiffened up under touch. Panicked and fainted with the gazes on her. 

 

Calypso. 


Well shit. 

 

He wasn’t going to be the one to tell Chiron. Or Poseidon. 

He cracked open a Coke and sighed. 

 

Gods, he missed wine. 



Notes:

Short chapter!

Poor Mr D. He really misses his mom. He's also such an absolute idiot.

Anyway.

Enjoy this, I'm trying to post most of the chapter's in twos.

Also- so very excited to write Tartarus. So excited. It's coming up soon (why? Because I can!)

Note: I'm going to be posting on my two other fics because I haven't all week (sorry guys).
I hyper fixate a tad.
Oh well, reap the benefits of it!

I've been reading through the comments- it seems carter x Percy is our favourite?
On one hand (me too guys I love them) on the other (did I accidentally murder apollos character a little? well trust we will somewhat unfortunately see more of him)

I'll be back to check the comments on what chapter we think would be good next- later this evening!

Hugs!
Remember, if someone doesn't want tea, don't give them tea! ;)
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen- Kansas

Summary:

"I was broken from a young age
Taking my sulking to the masses
Writing my poems for the few
That look at me, took to me, shook to me, feeling me
Singing from heartache from the pain
Taking my message from the veins
Speaking my lesson from the brain
Seeing the beauty through the..." -Believer, Imagine Dragons.

Shout out to Hammerfists, for their amazing comments and reminding me that I needed to edit this! You're amazing, thank you for all the advice- hope this is a good improvement!

Notes:

KANSAS
TW: possession, drunkard.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So..” Jason said, “Kansas.” 

Piper nodded, “Toto, I think we’re in Kansas again.” 

Jason gave her a weird look. Leo laughed. 

 

“Have you never seen the Wizard of Oz?” Leo asked, raising a brow, “Really dude? I can’t defend this.” 

“The Wizard of Oz?” a familiar voice came, “There’s no place like home. Gods, was Kansas always so humid?” 

 

Percy strolled on deck, sunglasses perched on her nose. She was wearing a Camp Half-Blood tank top, navy shorts. White jumper wrapped around her waist. 

 

Her scars looked like constellations. 

 

Frank huffed a laugh. 

Annabeth followed out after Percy, similarly attired. 

“So,” she said, turning to Piper, “I hate to get straight to business, but you said you had a vision of this?” 

Piper nodded, unsheathing her blade. 

 

“Percy, Jason and I. Highway sign, Topeka Thirty-Two I think. I saw Dionysus, or maybe Bacchus too.” 

Jason nodded, fidgeting with his Camp Jupiter shirt. 

“So the three of us head out then?” Percy asked, turning to everyone, “Three is the best number for a quest.” She nudged Annabeth, “Right ‘Beth?” 

 

Annabeth rolled her eyes and nudged her with an elbow, “Already going stir-crazy, hm? Get out of here.” 

 

Percy grinned, and turned to Piper and Jason, “To the highway!”

_________________________________________________________

 

After thirty minutes of sweaty walking, pushing through corn stalks, they stumbled onto the highway. 

“Topeka Ten,” Jason read. 

Percy groaned. 

“I’m not walking the rest of the way,” She turned to the horizon, “Can you get yourself a ride, Blondie?” 

Jason smirked. 

 

Percy closed her eyes, seemingly focusing. 

Piper took the opportunity to take the girl in. She was symmetrically flawless, striking too. She could see why Percy was a leader. 

If Percy looked at her, with those green, green eyes, and told her to jump, she’d ask “How high?”

 

“There’s mine,” Jason said, pointing to the storm clouds gathering in the distance. 

“Too slow,” Percy snarked, pointing at a black winged shape. 

 


Piper was familiar with Tempest, Jason’s venti stead, but she wasn’t sure what Percy was doing. 

Then the black shape got closer. 

“A black pegasus?” Piper exclaimed in wonder. 

 

“Blackjack,” Percy answered, “An old friend.” Her voice was fond, a light smile gracing her lips. 

 

The pegasus slowed as it approached Percy nuzzling her hair. 

Percy combed it softly, and watched as a steed made of a storm galloped toward Jason. 

She let out a low whistle. 

“Nice ride Grace,” she said approvingly. 

 

Piper eyed Tempest. 

Something about the venti made her nervous, like it would become nebulous. Intangible. While she was riding. And she’d fall to her death. 

 

“Thanks, Jackson,” Jason tried, “To Topaka Thirty Two then?”

Percy grinned, and swung a leg over Blackjack. 

“It’s like the pegasus races back at camp.” The horse whickered in response. 

 

“We never had those!” Piper cried. 

“Oh, they’re during the summer. It gets really competitive. I’m not allowed to compete anymore. Something about Poseidon being the god of horses making it unfair, not sure,” Percy tapped her heels against Blackjack.


“Lead the way,” Percy gestured. 


Topeka Thirty Two greets them, as both “steeds” slowly fall to a walk. 

 

“You guys see the wine god anywhere?” Jason asked, peering around, at the endless road, and miles upon miles of corn fields. 

 

Percy huffed a laugh as the pegasus whickered, “Maybe if we say we have Diet Coke he’ll magically appear?” 

 

“I don’t drink Diet Coke,” a voice said, “Diet Pepsi. You aren’t Ceres, are you?” 

They all turned around, to see a younger version of Mr D standing there. 

Or maybe Mr B? 

 

Piper wasn’t sure. 

Similar bright leopard spotted shirt, androgynous face, but he was slimmer. Longer hair. Sharper features. 

 

Glowing purple eyes that were fully focused on Percy. 

“Mother?” he asked, and his form shifted again, “I thought you were dead. How are you here? Why are you mortal?”

Percy shifted uncomfortably, “Well..” she started, but the god hurried over to her, placing his hands on her shoulders. 

“You do not remember,” he said, “I can fix that. You can fix everything. Loyalty is the key. Maybe Ceres led me to you, on purpose. The Earth Mother rises, you know, you know, that must be why you returned,” 

‘Lord Bacchus,” Jason tried, but the god whipped around, eyes blazing with an uncanny fire. 


“What mortal dares ,” he began but Jason raised his hands in surrender. 

“Jason Grace,” he offered, “I did you a favour, up in the wine country?” 

The fire in the gods' eyes dimmed, “Ah, of course. Escorting my mother, are we? How noble.” 

Piper saw how Percy was paling. She hated this, Piper could tell. It was time to get her out of it. 

 

‘Lord Bacchus,” she offered, pulling out her sweetest smile, “She,” Piper gestured at Percy, “Is helping us with our quest. We are here to humbly ask for your assistance. By her recommendation, of course.” she tried. 

 

Bacchus’s eyes took on a slightly manic glow. 

“Mother was always too soft on demigods,” he said, shaking his head, “I could help you. But rules are in place for a reason.” 

Piper and Jason shared a glance. 

 

Percy was staring at the ground, before clearing her throat. 

‘Rules?” she asked, “I was unaware of any rules?”

Bacchus tilted his head at her. 

Percy looked ready to run at any second. 

 

‘Mother,” he started, then froze. 

“Oh, no,” he said, eyes widening. 

“This was a trap. Ceres isn’t here. Mother, we must leave now! ” 

He lunged for Percy, who hurried backwards. 

“A trap?” she stuttered, “What do you mean?”

Bacchus reached for her, “I will heal the cracks in your mind. You will come back to us. You must. Please. ” Tears were pouring down the god’s face now as he begged her in earnest, “The Earth Mother senses me, us.”

Percy pulled herself straight, looking Bacchus in the eyes, “I swore an oath to stay,” she intoned, “And so I shall.” For a moment, Piper could see what Bacchus, in his split state, did. A regal goddess, despite the clothes and the unruly hair, there was something divine about Percy Jackson.
Piper just wished she could put her finger on what. 

 

Bacchus looked at her for a long moment. 

Tears poured down his face. He pressed something into her hand. Piper couldn’t make out what. 


Then the god vanished in a grape scented cloud. 

“We need to move,” Piper said, as Percy stared down at her hand, “Jason,” she started, but Jason wasn’t looking at her. 

Then she heard a rough laugh. 

 

Gold eyes met her own. 

“We will live again.” 

 

_________________________________________________________________________

 

Piper watched in horror as Percy straightened, eyes a dull bronze. 

“Live again,” she repeated. 

 

‘Guys?” Piper tried, her voice cracking, “What are you doing?” 

 

Sweet Child of Aphrodite,” a voice came. Gaia’s voice. 

“I only need one child of the Big Three. I can sacrifice the child of Jupiter, and you, or the child of Poseidon, and Hades. I am not picky. But one must die today. And it is your choice.” 

 

Piper could feel tears welling in her eyes. 

Percy and Jason were clearly possessed by something. What could she do?
How could she let this play out?

“Choose.” Gaia repeated, “Or they shall.” 

Piper’s breath stuttered. 

 

She glanced at Jason, her best friend. She glanced at Percy, someone who had a life, friends, a family who were looking for her. 

“No!” she screamed out in to the fields of Kansas. 

 

“Then we shall,” Percy and Jason said at the same time, swords now unsheathed. 

It wouldn’t be a fair fight. Not if whatever was inside them could control them. Everyone knew how powerful Percy Jackson was. 

 

Blackjack cantered anxiously as the sparring began in earnest. Swords clashed and spun, matching the eyes of the wielders. 

 

“What are you?” Piper cried. 

Jason turned to her, “We are those who will live again.” 

"Not much of an answer,” she grumbled. 

 

Then paused. 

He had answered her.
They were capable of thought. Which meant they were capable of being compelled. 



“What are you, exactly?” she demanded, layering her voice with the honey-sweetness of charm speak. 

She could see Percy shudder. 

“Eidolons,” Jason rasped out, narrowly dodging Percy’s blades. 

 

What the fuck were those?

At least she had her answer. They could be compelled. 

 

“Jason, NO!” she screamed, and Jason stumbled backwards, lurching away from the strike. 

Percy swept his feet out from under him, and his head hit the tarmac. 

Hard. 

 

She raised her sword. 

“Percy!” Piper yelled. 

The eerie bronze eyes looked at her. 

“You won’t hurt him,” she coated her voice in it now, pushing, begging to be understood, “You will just knock him out.” 

 

“I will just knock him out?” Percy asked, her voice stilted and robotic as she looked down at Jason’s form. 

 

Piper smirked. 

“I wasn’t talking to you.” 

 

Percy crumpled as Blackjack whacked her on the back of her head with his hoof. 

“Yes!” Piper cried, jumping up and down.

 

“Choice forestalled,”  Gaia intoned, “For now.” 

 

Piper shuddered as the presence left, then looked at the two prone bodies. It was a long way to the ship. 

“Well Blackjack,” she said, “I don’t suppose you could help here too?” 

 

Notes:

Spent the evening doing some editing, so those of you who are just continuing on, I recommend doing a brief re-read, just to see the few edits I've done.

UPDATED

hahah
enjoy
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen

Summary:

"Cause if one day you wake up and find that you're missing me,
And your heart starts to wonder where on Earth I could be?
Thinking maybe you'll come back here to the place that we'd meet
And you'll see me waiting for you on the corner of the street,"- The Man Who Can't be Moved, the Script

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Annabeth shoved the papers on her desk around. She could not find her phone anywhere.

She had to call the Kanes- well Sadie’s phone. Percy was currently unconscious, and as badly as she wanted Percy to be the one to ring the phone, she owed them an answer. 

 

Both of them. 

 

She moved to her bed, giving up on the desk. Moving the duvet aside, she lifted up the pillows, dislodging papers, grabbing her laptop an inch before it hit the ground. 

 

“Where are you?” she hissed. 

Getting into a crouch, she finally found it under a jumper. She made calls scarcely, but this was an emergency. 

 

Flicking through contacts, she finally found Sadie’s number. 

 

“Hey, Sadie?” Annabeth said, “I’ve got news.” 

_________________________________________________________________________

Sadie sighed, spread out on one of the sun loungers near Philip’s pool. The last few days of summer holidays. Bliss. 


She watched as Carter slowly walked out, rubbing his temples. 

“Hey,” she called, waving her hand. 

He walked over, rolling his eyes. Loose linen mandarin collar shirt, dark green cargos. Crocs. 

She sighed. Only a slight improvement. Thank Isis for Percy’s influence. 

 

“Can you get me some watermelon?” she asked, flipping through the scroll. 

“Seriously Sadie?” He sighed, but paused before turning inside, “Have you heard from Annabeth or Percy? It’s been two days, and it's not like them.”

Sadie yawned, “They’re probably at camp. Canoeing. Climbing lava walls.” 

He rolled his eyes, and turned to head inside, “I’m not getting your watermelon.” 

She sighed, closing her eyes. Oh, he would. Eventually. 

 

Then her phone rang. 

Jumping with surprise, she toppled off the sunlounger. 

Groaning, she picked up the phone. 

“Hello?” she snapped. 

“Sadie, it’s Annabeth,” the blonde’s voice came through the phone, tinny, and sounding stressed. 

“Hey!” she cheered into the phone, “What’s up? We haven’t heard from you or Percy in ages!” 

 

“Sadie,” Annabeth sounded serious, “Something is wrong.” 

 

_________________________________________________________________________

 

Carter rumaged around his room. 

“What are you looking for?” Horus’s voice flowed into his mind, sounding pleasantly amused. 

“Looking for something.” he shot back. 

“For your girlfriend? ” Horus teased. 

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’re either actually interested in my life, or you’re jealous.” Carter grumbled. 

 

There. 

He fished the amulet. Shimmering with an opalescent light, a lotus flower. 

“A lotus flower?” Horus asked, his voice suddenly serious. 

 

Carter smiled at it fondly, it was stunning, and eye-catching, but not too big. He had asked Walt to make it. It was on a bronze chain- to match her rings. 

He smiled at the thought of her. 

 

“It’s to celebrate over a month, Horus.” he said, watching it reflect the light. 

“Besides,” he continued, “It’s got the Eye of Horus detailed in the wiring on the back. Just in case.”

Horus laughed. 

 

“Carter?” Sadie’s voice came,knocking frantically, “Carter?!” 

Carter grumbled as he made his way over to the door, necklace still in hand.

‘What?” he snapped, “I’m not getting you watermel-”
He stopped, staring at her glassy eyes, tears pouring down her face, 

“Sadie?” He asked softly, putting his hands on her shoulders, looking down at his little sister. 

“Carter,” she choked out, “It’s Percy. She’s gone! No one knows where she is- it’s been three days Carter.” 

 

Carter froze. 

“What?” he asked, his ears ringing. 

Horus was silent. Everything was silent except for the ringing in his ears and the words repeating over and over again. 

She’s gone. 

She’s gone. 

She is gone. 

 

“Carter?” Sadie asked, her shoulders shaking. 

“Phone.” he said. 

She handed it over, her hands trembling. 

“Annabeth.” he said, his teeth gritted, “Tell me what exactly happened. And where you’ve checked. I can send it out to the House of Life. If you don’t find her- we will.” 

 

Annabeth’s voice came through the phone, shaky with sobs as she detailed waking up and Percy simply not being there. 

 

“Gods.” he cursed, “Fucking Greek Gods. One of them took her.” 

He turned to Sadie. 

“Apollo?” she asked, her jaw set. 

 

“Talk to Isis,” he answered, “No stone unturned?” 

Sadie smiled grimly. 

“Not a stone underturned.”  



Notes:

Did you know the lotus flower is a symbol of love, and is still one of the symbols of Egypt today?
Carter's such a sweetheart.

Post-Charlestown next- then we're hitting the Mediterranean.

ready for some summer weather?
(and some egotistical gods, but when are they NOT egotistical?)

-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen

Summary:

"When you try your best, but you don't succeed
When you get what you want, but not what you need
When you feel so tired, but you can't sleep
Stuck in reverse
And the tears come streaming down your face
When you lose something you can't replace
When you love someone, but it goes to waste
Could it be worse?"- Fix You, Coldplay.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Just give us a second,” Percy said, pulling Annabeth below decks. 

They were far off Charleston. The Romans wouldn’t follow them. They were heading to Long Island. 


Annabeth flinched as she remembered the look on Jason’s face when he saw Reyna. When he had apologised. 

Percy glanced at her, worrying, as she yanked Annabeth inside her cabin. 

Annabeth moved slowly over to the bed as Percy paced the floor. 

“What was that?” Percy finally spoke, her green eyes fixed determinedly away from Annabeth. 

“I dont-” she tried. 

“Not that bullshit, ‘Beth. Not with me. I know you. Know you too well.” Green eyes glimmered glassily for a second, before she blinked and turned away. 

“It’s,” Annabeth sighed, “It’s a quest.” 

“Quest.” Not a question. 

 

“For my mother.” 

“Athena, then.” 

“Maybe Minerva,” Annabeth shrugged, “She seemed, confused when I saw her. Lost. Looking for something. Someone.” 

“Someone.” 

“Her daughter.” 


“You are her daughter.” 

Annabeth laughed dryly, “Her first daughter. The only person she ever loved.” 

Percy turned to her. 

 

Pereseleia’s face. 

Annabeth wanted to scream. 

 

“She wants you to look for Pereselia.” Percy said flatly, “The dead goddess.” Thunder rumbled. They both flipped middle fingers near-automatically. 

 

“No.” Annabeth replied. 

Percy was silent. 

Annabeth looked down at her hands. 

‘She wants me to find a statue. The statue. The last mortal visage of the Athenide. Pillaged from Athens by the Romans and lost to time.” 

“The Athena Partheneous.” Percy finished, well used to her architecture rants, as well as the sculpture ones. 

 

Annabeth looked up at Percy, “Follow the Mark of Athena.” 

 

Percy paled. 

 

“Percy,” Annabeth stood, now on the offensive, "What do you know?” She looked at her sister, reaching for her hands, gently stopping the trembling. 

 

“Wisdom’s daughter walks alone. The Mark of Athena burns through Rome,” Green met grey, fear sparking in the ocean depths. 

“Ella’s prophecy.” 

 

Annabeth glanced down at the bronze mirror-like surface. Once said to be the glass of the hand-mirror of the Athenide. 

“And,” Percy coughed, “I had this dream,” Annabeth’s eyes snapped to her. 

She reached out then, and the two hugged tightly. 

“Twin giants,” Percy whispered around her neck, “Rome. Twelve days. A creature lurking in the dark. Tapestries. Nico-they said Nico’s name, I think. Beth, I haven’t seen him since- Since New Rome. What if they took him?” her voice rose in pitch, “What if they hurt my little brother?” 

 

Annabeth stroked Percy’s hair as the girl sobbed. 

Tapestries. 

Darkness. 

Weaving. 

 

Her blood felt cold. The shadows were too large. 

“Percy,” she said softly, “What’s the rest of the prophecy?" 

Percy took in a shuddering breath. 

 

“Wisdom’s daughter walks alone, the Mark of Athena burns through Rome,” she paused for breath, then continued, “Twins snuff out an angel's breath, that holds the key, to endless death.” 

The lights flickered, but Percy didn’t stop. 

“Giant’s bane stands gold and pale. Won through pain from a woven jail.” 

 

Annabeth’s breaths were coming too loudly. 

The lights kept flickering. 


All eight eyes were watching her. 

“No,” Percy said, putting the pieces together. 

 

“Her,” Annabeth swallowed, “Archane, Mother of Spiders. She guards the Athena Parthenous. Woven jail.” 

 

 

Percy stared at her in horror. 

“Angel’s breath,” she murmured, then tensed, “Nico di Angelo. Di angelo. Angel. Shit. We have to get to Rome.” 

 

“Twelve days?” Annabeth asked, grabbing her wrist as she bolted for the door. 

‘Twelve days until they kill Nico,” Percy’s eyes looked wide, terrified, like an animal about to bolt. “Twelve days until they burn down Rome.” 



Notes:

This was more angsty than I thought it would be.

oh well.

I am smuggling in my Jason/Reyna crumbs, I always thought they should have been together. might write a prequel fic for them, or maybe just smuggle Jason into camp Jupiter during ToA to be with her ;).

Thanks for all the comments-trying to reply/answer all of them!

We hit the Mare Nostrum tomorrow morning!
Who's got the suncream?

(actually nevermind, Apollo will burn Heracles anyway.)

Hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

A/N: also I saw a comment that said something about Carter and Sadie clocking Apollo- they do suspect him a little (I mean she does look like his dead situationship) but also he sees all. Sunshine. And if not him- Artemis. They're going to interrogate Ra and Khonsu too.

Where are Alex and Rachel during this- good question.

Bye!

Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen

Summary:

"'Then afterwards we drop into a quiet little place
And have a drink or two
And then I go and spoil it all
By saying something stupid like, "I love you".- Something Stupid, Frank and Nancy Sinatra.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“The Strait of Gibraltar," Percy said, waving her hands. 

They were above deck, near Festus’s head, sea spray catching the light.

 

“It’s a bunch of rocks,” Frank replied, looking unimpressed, “After all the work it took to get here- I feel underwhelmed.” 

Hazel snorted. 

 

“There is an island, just over there,” Leo said, nails in his mouth. 

“Spit those out,” PIper chided, “I swear if you choke and die on those I will mock you forever.”

He rolled his eyes. She glared. 

 

Annabeth looked worn. Tired. They had spoken in more detail over the last four days, particularly with the whole possession thing, and when talking about freeing Nico.

 

Percy glared at Jason’s head. They weren’t going to abandon him. 

Besides, a trap isn’t a trap if you know the trapper’s trying to trap you. It’s a faceoff. They could take two short giants. 

 

“Do you guys remember who guards the Strait?” Annabeth asked, only to be greeted with blank faces. 

She sighed. 

‘Heracles.”

The hair on the back of Percy’s neck stood up. She repressed a shudder. 

“I should go.” Jason said, blonde hair glinting in the sun. His blue eyes looked distant. Despite being Thalia’s brother- it was hard to see a resemblance between them.

 

Piper fidgeted with her braid, “Will I go?” she asked, “Charmspeak can work on immortals, to a certain extent.”

“Let’s not forget why he’s exiled there,” Percy said sharply, “He attempted,” she paused gesturing for a moment, ‘Something-I can’t exactly remember, but he’s dangerous. He’s on an island surrounded by water. So I should go too.”


She looked around. 

Annabeth opened her mouth to protest. 

“Three is a strong number,” Percy advised, "Especially for a quest.” She scuffed the toe of her shoe for a minute before clearing her throat. 

“Besides, Jason’s his brother, in a way. The two of us could keep him occupied long enough for us to escape.” 

 

Jason looked at her and nodded. 

Annabeth stepped forward, “Before,” she winced, “Before you go down, there’s someone you need to talk to.” 

 

She nodded. 

“We all should eat..something,” Hazel offered, despite the way she was clutching her stomach, “You guys take a minute.”

 

____________________________________________

 

Percy followed Annabeth to the side of the ship, shaded, cool and quiet. 

“This is becoming-” Percy started but then Annabeth shoved something in her face. 

“Um, what?” she said, trying to figure out what the weird black soap bar was. 

“Answer the phone.” Annabeth snapped, before turning and walking a bit away. 

 

Percy sighed. 

She lifted the phone to her ear. 

 

“Hello?”

_____________________________________________

Carter inhaled sharply, as he heard it. Heard her voice. 

“Hello?” happened again, “Anyone there?”

 He sat across from Sadie, the phone currently pressed up to his ear. 



“Percy,” he croaked out, “It’s me, it’s Carter.”

 

______________________________________________

“Carter?” Percy said, staring out at the water. 

 

Her legs felt shaky. She should sit down. 

She sank down to her knees. 

“Hey,” He said, his voice deeper than it had been the last she heard it, “It’s been a minute.” 

She laughed. 

 

“Tell me about it,” She leaned her head against the side of the Argo Two. Shutting her eyes. 

“Annabeth filled us in mostly,” he continued. Has his voice always sounded so chocolatey? She couldn’t remember. 

 

“But I wanted to hear it from you. Gods, Percy, love, how are you?” He sounded worried now. 

Percy wasn’t sure why exactly since her brain was currently replaying the way he had said “love” over and over again. 

 

“As good as can be expected,” she finally replied, once her brain had decided to work, “Pissed at Hera. Freaking out a little. Six months of my life. Gone. I-,” she broke off into a bitter laugh, “I’m so angry, Carter.” 

 

“This Hera,” he started, and now she could hear his anger, “Horus is going to have a long fucking talk with her. And then, I will.” 

 

She sighed. 

“I miss you. You and Sadie. But you in particular. Sorry for missing our date.”

He laughed, “That’s something you shouldn’t be apologising for. Where are you guys?” 


She smiled, “Just hit the Strait of Gibraltar. No Egyptian artefacts here. She glanced up, and saw harpies beginning to fly in her direction. 

“I-,” he began on the phone. 

 

“I’ll Iris-Message you later,” she decided, “And Sadie too. Send her my love. And Bes. Definitely Bes.”

She could hear Sadie’s voice in the background.
“Always,” Carter replied, “I missed you Percy. So much.” 

Percy bit her lip. 

“I love you,” she said, “Shit, harpies. Bye!”

 

Slamming the end call button she stared up at the harpies. 

 

“I told him I loved him,” she whispered, “And then hung up the phone.” 

She laughed, picturing Carter.
“Soon,” she promised herself, running a fingertip over her lips. Then she unsheathed a sword. 



Notes:

Did you guys know that Frank Sinatra sang this song with his wife? is that not the cutest thing ever?

Aw, you thought you were getting Heracles THIS chapter? Nope.

My loves, Carter ready to raze (wink) the world. Love him. Percy ready to upend the oceans just to kiss her boy who is a friend. ;).

Celebrating six days of this fic!!! Happy Chapter 21! One week tomorrow!

-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen - Heracles

Summary:

"He was a NO ONE
( a zero, zero)
Now he's a honcho, he's a hero!

Here was a kid with his act DOWN PAT!

From zero to hero, in no time flat,
Zero to hero JUST LIKE THAT!" - Zero to Hero, Hercules the Movie.

Notes:

TW: Hercules. Just be warned of uncomfortable moments, especially of a lustful or leering type.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Piper watched as Percy trooped back over to them, a few minutes after Annabeth. Blush evident in her cheeks, and she was covered in feathers. 

“Harpies?” Annabeth asked, raising a brow as she sipped her orange juice. 

“Worth it,” Percy replied dreamily, snatching the juice out of her hand. 

 

“Go get changed!” Annabeth ordered, waving her hands at her and grabbing her glass back, “You leave in thirty minutes!”
Percy just grinned and slipped her the phone. 

 

“Someone’s in a good mood,” Piper noted, sliding next to Ananbeth/ 

‘She Iris-Messaged her mom last night, and got a lovely phone call,” Annabeth said, smiling into her glass. 

 

‘From who?” Hazel asked, curiosity coming off her in waves. 

“Oh, just one Carter Kane, Pharoah of the House of Life.” Annabeth said nonchalantly. 

“Pharoah,” Piper repeated dumbly, “like a “king” type Pharoah.” 


Annabeth nodded.

“Wow,” Hazel said, “Photos?”

Annabeth grinned, “Don’t tell Percy,”

The three of them gathered around the phone, as Annabeth displayed photos of Percy laughing, with a boy in a variety of clothing, with dark skin, curly hair, and amber-brown eyes. White teeth. 

“Ooh,” Piper cooed, “They’re adorable. Look at the way he looks at her!” 

Annabeth grinned. 

Hazel smiled, “Look at how she looks at him.”

 

“Are you three done?” Percy stood there, white shorts, grey tank top, sage green cropped jumper over it. 

Annabeth grinned, “Missing your boyfriend already ?” 

“Hush,” Percy shot back, fidgeting with her hair as she tied it up in a high ponytail. 

“Percy,” Annabeth reached out, “Take a cap, and sunglasses. Something about Heracles and, you know,” Understanding passed between them and Percy nodded. 

 

Piper, Jason and Percy trailing just a beat behind landed on the beach. 

 

A man stood there, waiting for them. 

Percy felt nausea in her gut. Felt her breaths stutter. It was like someone was choking her. 

He was wearing a purple chiton. Lion cape. Black hair, and the sharp electric blue eyes all the children of Zeus and Jupiter seemed to share. He seemed to be appraising them, his gaze lingering on Piper’s face, and Percy’s legs. 

Freak. 

 

“Well,” he said, his voice echoing, “Welcome brother mine. I am Hercules.” 

That explains the purple chiton. 

 

Piper looked as grossed out as Percy felt. Jason rubbed the back of his neck. 

“Hello,” he said. 

There was a beat of silence before Piper cleared her throat. The god’s eyes raked her body up and down, then flicked back to Percy again, a slight frown on his face. 

She sent a prayer of thanks to Annabeth. The shadow of the cap and sunglasses hiding her face. 

 

“Um, Hercules,” Piper started, then corrected, “Lord Hercules,we’ve come to ask for safe passage through the Strait.” 

 

The god stared at her lips. Nausea was rising in her throat now. Why was it so hard to breathe?

“Ah,” he rumbled, “I see. I understand the perils of a quest better than most. God of Heroes, you know. “ 

Piper hummed in response. 

 

“Well, something simple seems fair enough, no?” the god continued, taking a step toward Percy. She sidled backwards, towards the surf. The sun seemed to be burning hotter. 

“Tell me, brother, who sent you lot on this quest? Father? Athena? Ares?”

 

“Apollo,” Piper said, just as Jason blurted out, “Hera.” 

Fuck. 

“Bitch.” Percy muttered before she could stop herself.

 

The god’s face looked confused. 

 

“Apollo, or Hera?” He asked, then glanced at Percy, “And are you insulting me, or her?” 

Percy restrained herself from saying both. 

Barely. 

 

‘Her.” she gritted out, lowering her voice. 

 

“Both,” Piper said, “The prophecy was from Apollo, but Hera, unfortunately, was also present.” 

Piper was really trying her best here. 

Both of them had inched so they were slightly behind Jason, particularly with the way the god was leering. 

 

The god scoffed, his countenance now colder. 

“I was going to make it easy, but because of Hera,” he paused. 

“There is a river god, on the other side of the island,” he started, “bring me his horn, and I’ll grant you safe passage.” 

Percy rolled her eyes. 

“And,” the god said, now staring directly at her, “I want to see this one's face.” 




Well, shit. 

 

Percy could feel her hands shake slightly. 

‘Why?” Jason asked. 

‘She seems,” the god paused, leering toward her,”Familiar.” 

 

Percy sighed. 

“I’ll do it,” she began keeping her voice low, “if you swear on the Styx, not to touch me, or come near me.”

The god looked offended. 

“For my comfort,” she continued.

 

He rolled his eyes, “very well, I do so swear on the Styx not to touch or go near this girl,” he waved his hand vaguely in her direction, and thunder boomed. 

 

Percy inhaled, and then pulled off the cap and sunglasses. 

 

The god’s pupils dilated, and he took her in again. Took a few steps forward. She took two steps backward, calmly summoning her sword. 

“You,” he hissed. 

 

She raised her chin defiantly. 

He reached for her. 

“Your oath,” Piper snapped. 

 

The god stared at her, lust filling his eyes, clenching his fists, his knuckles white. 

“So I did,” he said. But he didn’t move. 

 

“Let’s go talk to the river god,” Jason said, calmly walking between them and offering Percy a hand.
She grasped it tightly, Jason squeezed back lightly, centering her. 

 

“Walk fast,” she whispered. 

 

Piper took Percy’s other side. 

 

She could feel Hercules stare after her. His eyes roaming her form. 

This was not going to end well. 


“There has got to be an artefact somewhere nearby,” Carter said, eyeing Pigeon Horus, who had come to ask after Percy. It was almost adorable how invested Horus was in their relationship. 

‘Why do you want to get to the Strait of Gibraltar so badly?” Horus asked, preening his feathers. 

‘Percy’s there.” 

Silence. 

 

Carter crossed his fingers behind his back. 

“Your betrothed?” Horus asked. 

“No,” Carter started, then paused. 

Sorry Percy. 

“Yes,” he sighed, “She’s there. Sadie, Walt and I need to get there.” 

 

Horus looked at him with his judgy little pigeon eyes. 

“Gather your things, Carter. We leave at once!” He flapped determinedly toward the door. Then bonked into it. 

Carter strangled his laugh. 

 

“Hold on,” he whispered, looking down at the lotus flower pendant, “I’m on my way.” 

 

__________________________
The air was muggy, and humid. 

They pushed through reeds and trees, and Percy regretted choosing to wear shorts, despite the heat. 

 

Sweat was dripping off the three of them, and Percy had put her cap back on to keep her hair out of her face. 

“This is torture,” Piper said, “I get why they banished him here.” 

Percy snickered. 

“It’s weird how he goes by the Roman name, right?” Jason asked, eyes fixed ahead. 

“I mean, the Greeks are more powerful, older,” Percy speculated. 

“In Roman times they did think that Hercules was the epitome of a man though.”
Jason furrowed his brow in thought, “I just can’t remember why..”

As he spoke, they came to a beautiful river. 

Percy took in a breath, staring at the way sunlight reflected on the water. 

She reached a hand toward it.
“WAIT!” Piper yelled. 

But Percy was pulled under. 

 

She floated suspended for a moment, until a bull-man thing appeared before her. Another Minotaur type monster? Really?

She glared at him, and he took in her face, her hair now floating free above her. He paled, and Percy opened her mouth to speak with him when she was shot out of the water. 

 

She landed, dry, in a heap on the riverbed. 

Shaking her head, she climbed slowly to her feet. 

“To answer, your question, Son of Zeus,” the Bull-man said, slowly, rising above the surface.

‘They regale the Tale- known as the Rape of Loyalty.”

Percy felt sick. 

 

“I am sorry, my lady,” the god apologised, bowing slightly to her. She waved back, winded. 

 

“Excuse me,” Piper tried, but Percy could see her fidgeting with the dagger. Piper was mean with that thing- she took out a flock of harpies and a griffen.

“Are you the river god Achelous?” she asked. 

 

The god nodded stiffly, “Yes.” 

Jason inched away from the water. 

 

“And you are here to retrieve my horn.” the god stated. 

 

_________________________________
Piper wanted to curse. 

Percy looked dazed, and sick to her stomach. And Jason was clearly anxious being this close to the water. 

The one person who had to handle this-was her. 

Of course. 

 

“I truly am sorry,” She offered, “We don’t like him much either, the way he leers ,” she shuddered. 

A true shudder. She had felt uncomfortable, and he had only briefly glanced at her. Percy had looked one word away from bolting. 

 

“I have tried before, to save a woman from him.” the god said, “It did not end well.”
Jason let out a yelp, and was pulled under the water. 

 

“JASON!” Piper screamed. 

“I am merely trying to save my Lord’s daughter, and you, from another son of Zeus. They are all the same, you know.”
How long had Jason been under there for? Ten seconds, twenty?

“Jason’s not like that,” she pleaded, “Please.” 

She glanced at Percy, “Please do something.”

“How do you know?” the god asked her. 

She couldn’t breathe. 

Thirty, forty seconds?
“Please,” she begged, unsheathing her dagger, but keeping it behind her back, layering her voice with charmspeak, “Let him go. I’ll stay away from him, if you let him go .”

 

“Stay away,” the god murmured, “Let him go?” 

“Yes,” Piper nodded fervently. 

The god lowered himself down to her.
NOW. 

 

Piper jumped, kicked him hard in the gut, and sliced off his horn in one smooth movement. Percy was watching, baffled. 

“PERCY!” Piper yelled, “GET JASON OUT OF THE WATER!” 

The daughter of Poseidon flicked her wrist, brow furrowed. 

Jason was thrown out of the water, panting on the river bank. 


“I am sorry,” she said, as Achelous looked at her, a shocked look in his eyes. 

With that, Percy twirled her fingers, making a whirlpool in the centre of the river, pulling the god in. 

 

“Run!” Piper cried. 

Percy stumbled, and lifted Jason to his feet. They began a near drunken wobble to the trees. Piper clutched the horn in her hand. It was cool to the touch.

 

They finally stumbled well into the tears, and Percy and Jason fell to their knees, panting for breath. 

 

“You,” Piper gasped, “Guys okay?” 

Percy snorted, “Quick thinking.” 

 

Piper shook her head, “Luck.” 

 

Percy’s green eyes met her, “No, that was some real hero stuff, Piper. I know you don’t think that it’s you, and that being a hero is, honestly, stupid. But you were scary brave there.” 

 

Piper felt her heart glow a little at the praise.
“Thanks.”

Jason rose to his feet. 

“Let’s just get this over with.”

They both nodded. Piper had enough of this island to last a lifetime. 



_____________________________

They found the god where they had left him.
His gaze felt like ants crawling up and down her skin. 

“The cornucopia, I assume?” the god said. 

Piper nodded, clutching it tightly. 

“Hand it over, and you’re free to go.”
Piper handed it to Jason, who smoothly passed it over to the god. 

“Very good,” Hercules said, running his fingers across the ridges. 

 

“Now,” he said, his eyes glinting, “One more thing.” 

 

He lunged for Percy, knocking her to the beach. 

“You swore an oath!” she screamed, but he blasted Jason and Piper backwards,and wrapped one hand around her throat. 

She kicked and struggled, but against the god of strength?

“I swore an oath,” he hissed in her ear, his breath sour, “to not touch the girl. You are no girl Pereseleia. You escaped me once. I refuse to let that happen again!” 

 

Percy felt herself beginning to choke, his grip was tight, too tight. 

Feeling the pull in her gut, she shot high-pressure water at him from the surface. 


She struggled to her feet, unsheathing her swords. 

Jason and Piper were struggling in bindings of wind. She was on her own for this. 

 

“You will be mine ,” Hercules hissed, “The Rape of Loyalty, once again.” 

 

She spat at him. He ripped forwards.
Spinning away, she sliced his torso. 

Stabbed the space behind his knees. 

 

“No wonder the gods abandoned you here,” she yelled, “You aren’t fit to be a god.”

He roared at her. 

‘It is your fault you tease! You did this to me !” 

 

She hissed at him, summoning a wave to pull him out. 

 

He dodged it, sprinting toward her once again. 

She spotted something black, and shimmering out of the corner of her eye, but had to re-focus on the fight. 

 

Spinning and ducking, she evaded. 

But she could feel herself tiring. She had hit her head. She didn’t have long. 

 

She stabbed forward, aiming for his crotch. 

He grabbed the sword a centimetre away- and yanked it away, pulling her forward. 

 

He wrapped his hands around her neck, pulling her head up to him. 

Mine ,” he breathed, “ at long last. ” 

 

She kicked and struggled, but he lifted her up off the ground so they were eye-to-eye. Her vision was fading. 

 

Then suddenly, a familiar sword stabbed him through the middle, then through the crotch, and he screamed, and dropped her. 

 

HA-DI !” A voice cried, and Hercules was blasted to the other side of the island. 


Percy fell to her knees, gasping for breath. 

 

“Hey, love,” a voice said. 

She looked up, into familiar amber eyes. 

‘Carter?” she croaked, massaging her throat. 

 

“I love you too, for the record.” he said, falling to his knees beside her in the surf, wrapping her gently, so gently in a hug. 


She sobbed. 

 

 



Notes:

Yeah.

More to come, I meant for this to be the one chapter, but it started to get longer and longer so I wrapped it up there.

Hope you guys enjoyed!
I feel faintly like there is something I'm forgetting.

Oh well, it can't be THAT bad. it's not like I forgot that I was the athenide in a past life or anything (blink blink).

bye!
-Be_Whelmed

A/N: A friend of mine (who didn't know I wrote this, came to me talking about it and I was like,"um, that's me," I had to open up my account and send her screenshots of my dashboard!! she was stunned. I was laughing.
Small world.

Chapter 19: Chapter Nineteen

Summary:

"There's a calm surrender
To the rush of day
When the heat of a rolling wave
Can be turned away
An enchanted moment
And it sees me through
It's enough for this restless warrior
Just to be with you
And can you feel the love tonight?"- Can you Feel the Love Tonight, Elton John

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe that worked!” Sadie cheered, as they crept onto the Argo Two. 

Carter’s arm securely around Percy’s waist as she leaned into him, ambrosia in her hands. 

 

“How did you guys get here?” Annabeth asked, gently hugging Percy before hugging Sadie. 

“More important question,” Percy interrupted, “What’s the deal?” she flicked her finger between Walt and Sadie, “No more puppy-eyed death god?” 

 

Sadie turned bright red. 

Walt laughed a little anxiously. 

Carter whispered into Percy’s ear. 

 

She burst out laughing. 

“How did you get here though?” Annabeth asked again, as Percy doubled over and clung to Carter for support. 

“Carter told Horus that his,” Sadie paused, as Carter froze, “His “betrothed”, Percy, was in trouble. Horus got us here, under the condition that we leave in a day.” 

Percy choked, now fully on her feet again. 

 

“Betrothed?” Annabeth asked, eyes wide, “Since when? He surely didn’t propose over the phone call?” 

Carter buried his head in his hands. 

 

“Enough of that!” Percy declared, interrupting Sadie just as she opened her mouth, “I can’t believe that the two guys you liked,” she pointed at Walt, “Are now just one guy? Is this some weird threesome thing?” 

 

Sadie froze. 

Walt coughed, “No!” he threw his hands up, “It’s not- I-um,” he looked to Sadie for help.
Sadie looked like she was relieving the torture of trapping Apophis. 

 

“Right,” Percy drawled. 

 

Carter placed his hands on her shoulders than. 


Piper’s mouth dropped open, and Leo drooled as Percy smiled at him. A full proper, delighted, stunning smile. 

“Gods,” Carter whispered, "You have no idea how much I missed that."

 

Percy blushed, and grabbed his collar, pulling him into her with a kiss. 

“Enough of that,” Sadie called waving her hands at them, “It’s bad enough he has to date one of my best friends. I can’t be witnessing it.” 

 

Percy laughed. She felt lighter than she had in months, Carter was here , his arms around her waist.

Then he hissed, “Huh,” he said, hand on his neck, “I think I just got a sunburn.” 

 

“That’s weird,” Percy said, turning her head to peer at it, “Normally they don’t show up until like the evening after.” 

 

Annabeth bit her lip worriedly. 

“So,” Leo jumped in, “You guys can teleport? Could you teleport us to Rome, or Greece?” 

Sadie and Carter exchanged a look. 

“In theory,” Sadie began, “Yes, as long as we have an artefact with us here, and an artefact to hit off of.” She reached down into her pocket, and pulled out a mini obelisk. 

“Did you steal that from the British Museum?” Piper asked, eyes narrowing. 

Sadie put a finger to her lips. 

 

“But,” she winced, “Isis is very adamant about not interfering in other pantheons' quests. We could interfere there, because one of our own was in trouble,” she jabbed a finger at Percy., 

 

“Horus is the same,” Carter chimed in, “We have to leave tomorrow morning. I wish we could do more to help, but” he shrugged, “Our hands are tied.”

“Um, excuse me,” Frank said, “What do you mean Percy is one of your own? I thought she was a demigod?” 

“Oh, I am.” Percy grinned. 

 

Carter began to explain but Sadie clamped a hand over his mouth. 

‘Ignore stick in the mud. They’re betrothed.” Percy buried her face in Carter’s shoulder, shaking with laughter. 

“And you don’t hear them denying it.” Walt chimed in. 

Carter shook his head. 

“Traitors, both of you.” 

 

__________________________________________________

The sun was dipping below the horizon, when finally Percy could talk to Carter alone. Well, more like stare at Carter alone. 


She fidgeted with her clothes, tutting to herself. 

“Dressing up for a boy,” she sighed.
She wore a loose linen shirt, striped with blue cropped at her mid section, high waisted navy shorts, and sandals. Her hair was pinned with a trident comb. 

 

Inhaling, she slipped above deck. Leo was tinkering with Festus, and Walt, Sadie, Annabeth and Hazel were chatting in the living style room. 

She wandered around, looking for him. 

 

He was looking down at the water, now a sea green hue. He was striking against the sunset, deep olive linen top, straight leg ochre cargo-pants, and high top sneakers. His shirt had a mandarin collar, putting his neck on display, the Eye of Horus amulet glinting the the remaining sunlight. 

“Looking for something?” She asked, bumping him with her hip, “Or, someone?” she batted her eyelashes at him. 

He let out a short bark of laughter, and turned, putting his back to the railing and crossing his arms. 

Percy gave herself a few seconds to appreciate those arms. 

 

Blinking, she looked up at him.
It was so much further to look now than it had been a few months ago. They both had grown up, a lot. 

“Hey,” he said, “Have I ever told you how much I love blue on you?” 

She smiled up at him, interlocking their fingers. 

“Have I ever told you how much I love green, on you?” she countered. 

He just smiled. That smile that stole the breath from her lungs.
Her knees felt a little weak. 

 

It was lethal. 

 

He laughed then, his mahogany skin made for this time of day. 

“I wore green, a lot,” he admitted, “The colour of your eyes. In some way, I always carried it with me. It was like carrying you with me.” 

 

She put her head on his shoulder, “I remembered you. When Hera took-,” she broke off, “I remembered you. Always you.” 

 

Carter inhaled sharply. He looked at her like he was mesmerising every inch of her face. 

“I have to tell you something.” He paused, then looked into her eyes. Soft amber meeting sea green. 

“ I didn’t know how much space one person could leave behind until you were gone.

Every day, I’d look out at the water and wonder if you were under the same sky, if you were okay, if you were thinking of me.
Six months of not knowing, it was like holding my breath underwater, just hoping I’d surface and find you waiting.” he looked away, out at the water, at the horizon before continuing.

“But now… you’re here.
You’re here, and I can finally breathe again.” he laughed a little, running his hands over his scalp. 

“I felt like I was drowning.  I had just realised,” he gestured, “Everything. And then you were gone. And I didn’t know, didn’t know what to do? How to help.” he broke off. 

He put a hand into his pocket. 


Percy could feel the tears pouring down her face. Gods, he was perfect. What had she done to deserve him?
He pulled out a little box, and opening it, sat a lotus pendant, glittering an opalescent pearl. He took it out with shaking fingers. 

He spun it, and she saw the Eye of Horus, gently embossed on the back. A symbol of protection. 

“I’m pretty sure you already know that this is a lotus,” he said nervously, “and maybe I’ve rambled  a little much, maybe this is all too much, but I-.” he stopped himself, watching the pendant sway in the wind, on its bronze chain. 

“In ancient Egypt, it meant love,  the kind that survives death and darkness and time.
In Greece, it meant true devotion, the kind that always finds its way home.” he tore his eyes away from it, and Percy found she couldn’t take her eyes off him.

“I didn’t get this because it was pretty,” he finished, opening the clasp.
“I got it because it’s us .” 

She moved her hair aside, and he fastened it around her neck. 

She turned to him. Always him. Oh, Carter. 

“ I told you already, I didn’t remember anything, but you, really. Us. This. This feeling that I’m made of light around you.” she cleared her throat softly. 

You know ,I have to leave soon, and I don’t know if I’ll make it back. Gods, I don’t know,” she looked up at the sky. 

‘But Carter?” She said, “I stopped wearing blue, green. I stopped doing the things I loved . You reminded me of who I was. Of what I wanted.” she rested her hands on his face, feeling him lean a little into her palm. 

“But before I go…” she trailed off, “I want you to know this —I’m yours.” She looked up at him, putting her hands over his heart. Feeling his heart beat under her palm.

 

“No matter what happens. In this life, and the next. I will always find you Carter.” 

She kissed him again, slower. Softer. A goodbye kiss. A kiss of beginnings. He tasted like chocolate, and fresh coffee beans. His hands were in her hair. 

He rested his forehead against hers, savouring the moment. 

The sun finally set behind the horizon, lingering to cast that moment in gold. 





Notes:

I'm sorry I meant to do an Apollo POV I SWEAR- but it was THEIR MOMENT (she says even though the sunset lingered please let someone have noticed that guys).

Only one Apollo was harmed grievously, now left sobbing in his sun chariot listening to Adele.

 

I think that's my three chapters today!!

You all make my day, honestly thanks so much for all the comments, kudos's and hits!

Enjoy this, it's the last fluff you are getting for a WHILE.
A WHILE.

On that note,
Bye!
-Be_Whelmed

A/N: I am so sorry to anyone who has subscribed to this fic, the amount of emails you get in a row... I wouldn't wish that on anyone. Hopefully this chapter makes up for it!!

Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty

Summary:

"And that's where I'll find, a glimpse of us."-Glimpse of us, Joji

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The world circles the sun, once ever 365 days. It admires her beauty from afar, never touching. 

Closest to her heart, is Mercury. A mere 88 days, always rushing ahead, but yet still glowing in her presence. 

The most beautiful to her eyes is Venus. 

She takes her time, spending ever second of 224 days with her. As much as she can, whilst watching as the sun only grows bigger and brighter. 

 

Neptune, forever distant. Eternal. By the time he completes circling around her, she's but a memory, 60,190 days. 

Uranus is almost as slow, further away. Colder. But she is swifter than Neptune, if barely. 30,687 days. 

Pluto has never circled the sun. He runs in a ellipse around her. He is further away. Freezing but burning. 90, 580 days. 

He yearns for her. Burns for her. But is too slow. Too far away. 

She is captivated by the Earth. By the comets and meteors that speed around her. 

 

Apollo is the sun. The god of the Sun. The Golden God. 

But he has never felt more like Pluto. 

He watches, lyre silent in his hand as she- as the one who is her but isn't, is with another. Loves another. 

He feels this pain in his chest. Like his heart is breaking. 

But he buried that part with the clothes she had left around the place. The sandals kicked in a corner. The paint splatters left from her abstract art. 

To see a her, love another.

He wanted to scream. 

When she had kissed him, he had lost himself. Lost control. Burned him. 

He barely stopped himself from cooking that pathetic magician whole. 

Instead he plagued Heracles. Shot arrow after arrow of plagues. Of burns. 

You’ll give him sunburns?” 

He didn't know why he had watched. He had until the two had sealed it all with a kiss. 

If salty tears joined the ocean, lost in as the sun painted the horizon, who would ever know? 

***

Horus passed it along, whispering to the Greek naiads and nymphs, satyrs. 

He watched the gossip spread. 

Dolphins, belugas, owls and ravens. 

He grinned. 

And waited. 

“Horus,” was hissed. Seafoam and fangs. Inky darkness and phosphorus. 

“Poseidon,” he nodded his head. 

Roses and dove feathers formed. 

“Is it true?” Aphrodite hurried forward, “we don't intermix often, but this!” 

She pressed a fluttery hand to her chest. 

Horus merely handed her a phone. “Get it on Hephaestus TV?” He asked. 

Aphrodite's eyes gleamed red, a shark smile splitting her lips. 

“Absolutely.”

“Horus.” Poseidon snapped, “leave my daughter alone.” 

Horus folded his arms, regarding the sea god calmly. 

“You hardly treat her as a daughter,” eyes of many creatures burned in anger, eerie fire within, “Besides, I cannot control this Eye. A powerful alliance, the Pharaoh of the House of Life, and the Princess of the Sea. Rather like your daughter Benthesikyme, don't you think?” Poseidon hissed. 

Horus blinked his eerie eyes at him. 

“He may live,” the god threatened, “for now.” 

Horus dipped his head in acceptance. Staunching his urge to cheer, he sent a part of him to go check on Carter. 

 

*** 

Bleed.

Burn. 

Die. 

War.

Blood.

Death.

The sound of a single flute floats across the battlefields. 

He snapped his eyes open, continued preforming his katas, swirling and spinning. Like the sea. Like his niece. 

He blinked. He was finished. 

He smelled blood. Saw red. 

Threw a dagger at the dartboard with a photo of Percy Jackson on it. Apparences are where the similarities with his niece ended. They were like night and day. 

“Attempting to burn a hole through her head?” A voice lilted. 

He huffed. 

Blood from her lips. A warrior. Strong. 

War incarnate. Such a line they danced across. Why do people war? 

 

For love. 

 

She held out a phone. 

“Look at your favourite demigoddess. She looks an awful lot like a certain someone here, hm?” 

Percy Jackson in blue. 

Perseleia. 

He could feel the tusks form and vanish. 

Fail. 

Stab. 

Lunge. 

Rip.

Tear. 

He remembered Perseleias voice, her face in Troy. 

He had sworn to protect her. Now she was dead, and this upstart was rubbing salt into the wound of his failure. Loosing one of the few people who saw him. 

“What is the point of this?” He demanded. 

“The boy,” Aphrodite cooed, “Is the Pharaoh of the House of Life. Anyone who marries him- joins it. Joins him.” 

 

The phone falls crushed to the ground. 

Aphrodite smiled. 

Oh Horus, look what you've  started.

Notes:

sometimes there are no words left to say, no songs left to fill the silence.

Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty One

Summary:

"Just stop your crying, it's a sign of the times
Welcome to the final show
I hope you're wearing your best clothes
You can't bribe the door on your way to the sky
You look pretty good down here
But you ain't really good
If we never learn
we've been here before." - Sign of the Times, Harry Styles.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Annabeth gagged. 

The Cult of Nero Fides. 

 

After stumbling away, she had fallen to her knees and puked profusely. Gods, she missed sitting in the sun with Percy. That had been only a few hours ago, but it felt like years. 

 

The things the Romans had preached about Annabeth’s first sister… were simply horrifying. She was the ideal woman, they basically had destroyed her personality, making her just a catalyst in the story of Troy. 


Shaking, she slowly got to her feet. There was more to come. She had to be ready. 

 

***
“Woah,” Percy said, still covered in ichor and bleeding scratches from the fight with the giants. 

She was shaken from the way Bacchus had screamed when she got hurt. The sun had blazed just that bit hotter, and she barely managed to avoid a spear to the gut. A feeling like deja vu had coursed through her, and she had felt something watch her when her blood dripped red onto the sands. 

 

But now. 

In front of the Athena Pathernous, she felt.. Like she had seen it before. 

“Is that Nike in her hand?” She asked Annabeth, as she helped her slowly to her feet. 

Annabeth shook her head, her voice tight, “Loyalty, in the palm of my Mother’s hand.”

Athena’s eyes gleamed in the stillness.

They were not watching her.

They were judging .

“This,” the goddess said, her voice echoing not through stone but through Perseleia’s bones, “is how they remember me.”

She gestured, almost gently, to the statue—towering, golden, perfect. The spear gleamed with celestial sharpness. The aegis coiled with serpents that never moved and yet somehow breathed. In her palm, Nike stretched tiny wings, frozen in the gesture of eternal victory.

“I designed her myself,” Athena continued. “Pheidias did well, for a mortal. It is a portrait of truth, not flattery.”

The light glancing off the statue’s eyes struck her directly—too bright, too precise. She flinched. Her breath caught, shallow and quick. The gold blurred. Her heart beat in the wrong rhythms. She remembered her scream echoing off obsidian walls. The endless fall. The judgment.

 

Percy blinked hard. 

“I- Let’s get you onto the ship,” she said, slinging her arm around Annabeth’s waist as a support. 

They took one step forward. 

 

Annabeth stumbled. 

“What-” she began, then screamed. 

She was pulled backwards, off her feet, hurtling toward the chasm Archane had created when she fell. 

Web. 

There was a web on her leg attached to Archane. That bitch was pulling Annabeth down with her. 

Percy lunged for her, Annabeth hanging off the chasm, Percy splayed out on the temple floor, cracking under the strain. 

“Hold on!” She cried, “HELP!” she screamed. 

Her voice should have echoed, but it was as if someone muted it. 

She slid further, closer to the edge. 

 

“Hold on, ‘Beth,” she said, locking her eyes on Annabeth’s grey ones, “I’ve got you, you’re going to be just fine, okay?” 

Tears were streaming down Annabeth’s face. 

 

The statue watched, impassive. 

 

“Let go,” Annabeth whispered. 

“No!” Percy said, “No way in Hell, Annabeth.” 

“That’s where this goes, Percy,” Annabeth’s voice, sounding resigned, continued, “Tartarus. I won’t drag you down there with me. I can’t do that.” 

“You’re not dragging me down there because you’re not going to fall!” Percy insisted. 

Her torso was now half way over the edge, feet scrambling for something, anything to hold on to. 

 

She slid further, barely managing to twist her torso in time to grab the crumbling tiles. She could see the cracks spidering up them. 

“Percy!” A voice cried. She looked up. 

Nico. 

A too thin face, pale from a lack of sunlight reached for her hand, his eyes big and dark in his face. 

“Nico,” she whispered. 

“I am not letting you two fall,” he tried, tears forming in his eyes. Tears were streaming down Percy’s face now too, as she memorised him, just in case it was the last time she would see him. 

Just in case. 

“I already lost one sister, I can’t lose the two of you!’

Percy’s heart broke. 

 

“You won’t.” she promised. 

Nico’s eyes blinked at her, even as she knew they wouldn’t be able to stop Annabeth from falling, and that Nico was too gaunt to lift both of them. 

She didn’t have much time. 

“Take them to the House of Hades,” she said, “Promise me, promise me, that you’ll get them there. We’ll meet you there, Nico. I promise.”
“You can’t promise that!” Nico cried out, hands tight around her wrist. 

“Please,” she begged. 

 

He looked at her. 

One. 

Two.. 

“I promise,” he said. 

“Good. She replied, “I swear, that I will follow you. We’ll see you on the other side Nico. Get them there.”

Then, she let go, grabbing Annabeth in a hug. 

 

They fell. 



**

Nico screamed. 

But it was too late, they were already lost to shadow. 

Lost to the abyss. 

“Take them to the House of Hades,” Percy’s voice rang in his ears. 


He looked up. 

The statue was secured tightly. 

He could see them slowly turning. 

Seeing him standing alone, toward the hole that was growing by the second. 

 

He heard Hazel’s anguished cry, Piper’s gasp of horror. Jason froze. Frank fell to his knees. 

Leo.
Leo looked like he had failed

Like this was all his fault. 

 

“Get the ship ready to move!”Nico cried, “We sail for the House of Hades, now!”

He grabbed the rigging, hissing at the lack of strength in his arms. 

He remembered seeing Percy as she opened the jar, relief pouring through him like water. The way she had slid in front of him, hiding him from the giant’s view. 

 

Percy had never, ever given up on him, chasing him through the Labyrinth, comforting him when he believed he was a monster. Trusting him when he had betrayed her. 


He stood on deck, watching as the parking complex fell in on itself. 

 

“She promised,” Nico whispered to himself, slowly turning away, “Percy never breaks an oath, unless she had to. Unless there was no other way. She promised. ” 

He held that tightly. 

 

He prayed to gods he knew were no longer listening. 

He prayed to a goddess long dead, her visage so similar to his sister’s haunting him. 

She had to survive Tartarus. She would. 

 

“I’m sorry,” a voice broke into Nico’s mourning. 

Leo stood there, his face smeared with engine oil, grease. Tear tracks streaked his face. 

He held out the broken fragments of a fortune cookie. 

 

“I saved Frank and Hazel,” he said, “It was from Nemesis.”

An eye for an eye. 

“I saved them,” his voice broke, “And the cost, was Percy and Annabeth.” 



Notes:

So, I meant to post this yesterday.

but then I had to cut parts out because I hated them, they felt too stiff and just didn't flow with the storyline, which is why we don't have Annabeth's journey or them saving Nico, because it felt like this stiff awful little bits and I didn't like them.

I'm going to do Athena's brief clarity at the statue being free, and her daughter falling, and Percy's fall breaking the confusion in Poseidon's mind.

I might do like a nightmare for Piper where she relives saving Nico, and then we get that Pov? Unsure as of now, it's hard to be planning all this out.

For the next three-four chapters, the outline so far is like:
Athena, Poseidon, Apollo (?) povs
Tartarus Part One.
The House of Hades.
Tartarus Part Two.
The death of Clytius and Pasiphaë, (House of Hades Part Two).

Sorry for the delay with this, it was just an awful chapter to write, especially as I can't find my copy of the MoA, so there has been A LOT of guesswork.

Bye!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty Two

Summary:

"And if I could turn back the clock
I'd make sure the light defeated the dark
I'd spend every hour, of every day
Keeping you safe
And I'd climb every mountain
And swim every ocean
Just to be with you
And fix what I've broken
Oh, 'cause I need you to see
That you are the reason" -You are the Reason, Callum Scott.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Athena Parthenous caught the light. 

 

Athena gasped. 

 

The fractures, the stray threads in her weavings, she could see now. 

Perseleia. 


Her daughter.  She sat resplendent in her mother’s hand. She could see her.

She wove quickly, both sides of her working in unison, feeling the flow. 

Her face, formed beneath Athena’s hands, beautiful and distant and warm, and cold and gone. 

Athena stared at the tapestry for a long moment.
But she couldn’t see her daughter. 

She couldn’t see her daughter. 

 

She saw Percy Jackson. 

 

She saw Annabeth Chase. 

 

She saw the oath sworn, and the fall. The fall 

Down 

Down 

Down. 

 

She screamed, dropping the tapestries. 

The memories surged through her, things she had long forgotten. 

Promise me you’ll love them. 

They are your children. 

Mother? 

Mama?

I love you. 

For my mother.

Follow the mark. 

Promise that you won’t abandon them. Promise me. 

 

She heard the screams echoing throughout the years, the struggles her children, her children suffering. 

“I’m so sorry,” she sobbed, falling to her knees, “I failed you. I failed you all. I broke my promise to you. I failed them. I’m so sorry.” 

The goddess of wisdom, of warcraft. 

A mother. 

 

Percy Jackson’s eyes looked at her from the tapestry, dressed in an Ancient Greek chiton. 


Athena breathed deeply. Grabbed wool. 

Her daughter had fallen.
Athena had failed her beautiful Annabeth. She had no right to her anymore. 

But she would try. 

For the rest of them. For the camp they all had held so dear, starting with Perseleia, and ending now, with her youngest. 



She set the threads, eyes shimmering between dull grey and startling silver. Athena was a mother. She was a warrior. Minerva wasn’t. 

But she could learn. She could understand. 

 

She began to weave. 

A shroud, for her children who had fallen because of her madness. 



***
Clarity shattered through the sea storms and freshwaters, separating Poseidon and Neptune once more.
He was cursed with a vision. 

 

Of Percy. 

He saw her. 

For the first time, he saw Percy Jackson, daughter of Sally Jackson. 

 

But she was falling. 

Falling to the Pit. The Bane of their very Existence. 

He felt the Earth shake, and sea storms form. 


His little girl-no. 

Sally’s little girl. 

 

He focused on the ship. She had sworn to meet them at the House of Hades. Poseidon would make sure they arrived. 

He blessed them with favourable winds and no storms. 


Then he turned, and watched his daughter fall, salt water seeping from her eyes. His greatest regret. His biggest failure. 

 

He watched, tears pouring from him as well. The ocean wailed, losing the green of her eyes, the blue that she favoured. 

Until Sally’s daughter once again stepped into the sea, those colours would not appear. 

 

He could feel the madness creep upon him once more, Neptune’s grasp, the war between Greek and Roman. 

 

He clung to Percy, blessing her with strength, bravery, and the hope of survival. Hades child had made it out alive. 

 

Percy was so strong, despite everything. She smiled, despite everything. She was the best of him. So much like her mother. 

 

So much like Perseleia. 

He saw his youngest immortal daughter in his mind. 


He saw Percy too. 

 

He had loved Perseleia. Always would. 

But her time was over, and perhaps it was time. Time to smile when he heard her name. Time to remember her with love. 


Time to hear her laughter, and not her screams. 

 

He slowly, like the waves, trailed away from shore. 

Let. 

Her. 

Go. 



***
His sun had slipped through the cracks. 

He had just about made it out. 

 

Just about had seen the fall. 


The failure seeped into his bones. 

If he had been faster, smarter, kinder.. 

If he had been there for his children. If he had done as she wished, instead of burying himself in his grief. 

 

He saw her smiling and felt the agony beat in his chest. 

 

“I promise Nico,” Percy Jackson managed. 

 

A promise of Loyalty. 


He saw Perseleia, cupped in the statue’s hand. A silver of her essence in the statue, left to inspire love, loyalty and hope. 

 

Hope. 

 

He could try. Once again, maybe. 

 

Both sides of him were raging. He was on Delos, and yet he could still see this. See this without the headaches, without the agony. 

 

They were the constants. 

He felt regret now. Late, as always, but this deep ache inside him. They would die for a cause that wasn’t even theirs  to begin with. 

They would die because the gods themselves had failed them. Abandoned them. 

Because they were cowards.

Their children truly were the best of them. 


But with the small silvers of himself that he could barely get out, he passed by the Athena Parthenous, even as part of him screamed to stop, to look at her. 

 

But that was a pale imitation. 

 

He slid them down to Percy Jackson and Annabeth. So young. 

He wrapped them in blessings of healing, of survival. Of sunshine, a bright light to carry within. 

 

It wasn’t enough. 

He fell to his knees on the sandy beaches of Delos. Watched as the colour seeped out of the water. 

 

No tears could come, just an endless silent scream.
For there was no music that could be played, no song to be sung. 



Notes:

I don't think I can say much for this.

I hope it makes sense.
Hope it makes you feel something? Hope it works.

(Sorry currently in my depressing writing era)- though after writing a few lines I got really into this!!

ALSO, I was so bored sorry, and scrolled through the bookmarks of it and one person wrote : This story is so good it's killing me.

YOU ARE AMAZING THANK YOU!! (to everyone who has read, bookmarked, commentated or kudos, but a shout out to that person because that fr made my day). <3

Also Callum Scott has been ringing in my head for the last ages.
If anyone has any recommendations for songs that fit Tartarus, comment below!

Hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Three-Tartarus

Summary:

TW: Tartarus. be warned this is slightly dark, vindictive and bitter.
"I swear to God I'll survive
If it kills me to
I'm going to get up and try
if its the last thing I do.
I've still got something to give
Though it hurts sometimes
I'm gonna get up and live
Until the day that I die
I swear to God, I'll survive."- Lewis Capaldi

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Did you know falling into Tartarus feels just like falling in love? 

 

Your heart stutters—once, twice—then starts to race like it’s trying to escape your ribs. You forget which way is up.

 The wind steals your breath, but not the scream caught in your throat. And for a moment, just a single heartbeat, it feels like flying. But then the darkness catches you, wraps around your ankles like it’s always known you were coming. 

And the fear doesn’t feel like fear anymore. 

 

It feels like surrender.

 

The adrenaline rushes through your body, and for a moment, you feel simply invincible. 

 

Then you realise. There is no coming back from this. 

 

Annabeth had shut her eyes. 

 

Percy could feel herself screaming, but no sound. 

 

She had promised Nico she would meet him.
“I’m sorry,” she said. 

 

They fell. 

 

Hurtling through clouds of poisonous gas, burning fire, freezing rain. 


She remembered the stories they would tell, of Tartarus, the Underworld. Someone had said it takes nine days to fall fully, that Taratrus is as far from Hades’s realm as the earth is from the sky. 

It feels more like it takes a single heartbeat—drawn out, split open, repeated over and over, until time forgets how to count.

 

Percy feels like she is relieving the same moment over and over again. 

Her arms are wrapped so tightly around Annabeth, the two clinging to eachother. She’s been by her side since the beginning. It makes sense they’d be together for the end. 


Poetic. 

She thinks the Fates would enjoy it. 

 

After a while, Percy starts to hallucinate, seeing things and people that aren’t there. 

 

Her father.

A sword being offered to her. 

Flowing blues and greens. 

A raven’s feathers turned black beneath her touch. 

An olive branch. 

Gold. 

Silver. 

 

Images and colours speed behind her eyeballs, but she can’t make sense of it. Any of it. 

 

She just hopes. 


Hopes  that she will see sunlight again. Her mom. Carter. Sadie.Grover. Paul. 

 

She feels something familiar, and yet other. Water like the time Thalia, Nico and her were pulled into a quest. 

 

She softens it for their impact.

Any chance of survival. Any. 

 

Annabeth’s ankle is still broken. The web is still attached to her leg. 

 

They fall. 

 

Then cold water hits her lungs and her body and her heart and her soul and she doesn’t know or feel anything. 

 

Luke. 

Silena. 

I wish you’d never been born. 

Wincing. 

Hiding.
Mistake.
Mistak e. 

Mistake. 

 

You will never be enough. Never be her. Give up. Give in. You are one of us. 

 

Flailing, Percy feels Annabeth. Sees faintly the glimmer of golden hair. 

 

Water obeys her.
She forces the river back, forcing the waters to silence.
“I am the Daughter of Poseidon," she breathes, “You obey me.” 

 

They release her, enough so she can grab Annabeth. Pull her to shore. Get the ice-cold water out of her lungs. 

 

The burning heat in her hands causes her to look down. A beach made of glass shards. 

She stumbles, lifting Annabeth, still senseless. 

Whispering in her ear, of sunshine, strawberries, books by the lake, she grabs Annabeth and her backpack and hauls them off the shore. 

 

They fall again then.
Shorter this time. 

 

Annabeth’s eyes open, grey meeting green. 

“Percy,” she croaks out. 

She waves back. 

 

“We need to move.” Annabeth says urgently, “Monsters.”
Tartarus. 

 

The breeding place for monsters. Of fucking course.

 

She nods, ignoring the pain in her side, her knees, her hands, her head.
Still spinning from the bright colours of the fall. 

 

She and Annabeth lean on eachother. 

“Where are we going?” Percy hisses. Annabeth is soaked to the skin. She flicks her wrist, drying her. 

Percy could feel blisters forming on her skin, her throat drying, eyes watering. 

Everything burned. 

 

She looked down. 

The ground, wasn’t ground. It was a type of flesh. Blisters forming. 


Percy gags. 

 

“That was t-the River Cocytus," Annabeth manages, “river of w-wailing spirits, e-eternal torment.” 

Percy nods, content to rest her voice and focus on getting away from the river. 

“We need to f-find the River Phlethgton.” Annabeth says, “River of Fire.”
Percy speaks before she can stop herself, “Burning alive doesn’t sound like a great way to go.” 

Annabeth shakes her head, her teeth still chattering, “T-trust me.”
Always. 

 

Percy looked up at the burning red clouds. Promising acid and flame and pain. 

“Lead the way.” 

 

They continue, the things monsters were drawn to the most, right in the den. 

Lambs to slaughter. 

 

Percy realised after a while, Annabeth couldn’t see what she did. Everything was dimmer to Annabeth. 

She didn’t see the skin. The bodies. The promises of pain and suffering. 

Percy didn’t tell her.

 

Then her eyes narrowed. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up. 

The shadows moved wrong.

Not just flickering — crawling. Clinging.

She could hear the constant groan of the Pit, even as they stumbled over rocky surfaces, toward fire. 

 

A cliff side. 

“Oh fuck no.” Percy whispered.

‘We h-have to climb down,” Annabeth rasped. She was getting worse too. This Pit would kill them if given the chance. 


A memory slid through Percy’s mind. Nico’s voice, and her own. 

“Sometimes I’m so scared, that one of them will hit me, and blood won’t come out but monster dust. That I’m one of them,” Nico had whispered those thoughts into the night. 

“Sometimes I think I am.” Percy admitted, “My father is the Father of Monsters. I worry that they’ll strike me down, and I’ll wake up in the Pit. That it’ll prove I’m nothing but a weapon in the hands of the gods.” 

 

She shoved the memory away. 

The two climbed slowly down the rock cliff face to the side of the fiery river, glowing gold and orange in the shadows of Tartarus. 

They hit the river bank, and Annabeth fell to her knees, groaning in effort.
“Cup the w-water in your hands!” She said, reaching for the burning river.
“But-” Percy began. 

“DO IT!” she ordered. 

Percy reached out, hands shaking of their own accord. It burned beneath her skin. A welcome warmth. The first sensation she’d had. 

Is this how Icarus felt?
Flying too close to the sun, beautiful, blissful agony?

She saw Annabeth pouring it down her throat, and wincing, did the same. 

It Burned. 

Burning her alive. Destroying her. 

She keeled over, writhing in pain. 

But after a few minutes, the pain lessened. The blisters and pain in her throat weren’t so bad. 

 

She stood, offering Annabeth a hand. 

“Follow the river?” she asked.
Annabeth merely nodded in confirmation.

Then Percy felt it again. 

"Do you hear it, daughter of Athena? The thread remembers. Every lie your mother spun, every drop of ichor spilled on silken strands. I am not here to kill you. I am here to collect the debt."

A voice cackled from the shadows. Percy saw something move.

She twisted a ring, summoning a sword. Annabeth dropped to the ground, and Percy smoothly impale the Weaver. 

Stepping forward, twisting the sword, she let herself smile viciously. 

“You may be a monster Athena created,” she purred, “but look around, Arachne — so am I.”

“I’ve walked through the guts of nightmares, stared into the eyes of death, and kept going. You think your little thread scares me?” she pulled out her sword, and plunged it back in, watching death creep into the Weaver’s eyes. 

“Now let’s see how well you unravel. ” she promised. 

 

Percy turned to Annabeth. 

“I’m glad she’s gone.” Annabeth said, looking down at the dust. The red-orange glow the only light. 

 

“There are many more here,” Percy said, cleaning her sword.

“Many that we’ve faced,” Annabeth added. 

 

Percy managed a smirk, Then we’ll keep cutting them down until Tartarus is the only hell left for monsters to rot in.” 



Notes:

Hey!!

thanks again to the person who reminded me of the river, I knew it had something to do with wailing tortured spirits and that's about it.

Last update for today, we won't be hearing from Percy or Annabeth in the next chapter either- We go to the House of Hades.

This is one of the longer chapters I've written. But I lowkey love it.
I hope this fits, and feels like it is Tartarus to you all.
Interesting fall, hm? And Percy sees Tartarus differently (read a fic somewhere where he did from the beginning and thought it was amazing, can't remember which though?)

Let me know what we think!
One more thing:

Should I do a short one-shot fic series of Carter and Percy from book 3-present, like the awkward stage, flirting stage, I like you but prophecy/apophis stage, omg we can be together stage, you're too good to me, soulmates?

I reallyyyy want to (I've been reading too many mlb post reveal fics, but I can't read pjo ones anymore because I'm writing one.)
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Four, The House of Hades

Summary:

"I could've showed you all the scars at the start
But that was always the most difficult part
See, I'm in love with how your soul is a mix of chaos and art
And how you never try to keep 'em apart
I wrote some words and then I stared at my feet
Became a coward when I needed to speak
I guess love took on a different kind of meaning for me
So when I go just know it kills me to leave"- Outnumbered, Dermot Kennedy.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Only you can move it.”
Hazel held her head in her hands.

 

Firstly, Percy and Annabeth fall. They fell into Tartarus. Percy was gone, and Hazel could do nothing. 

Leo wasn’t sleeping much anymore, constantly working on the ship to get them there faster. 

Nico had tried to assuage him of the guilt. But it was literally eating Leo alive. 

 

And Hazel? 

 

She was stuck, with a gods dammit weasel, and she was supposed to just FIGURE OUT how to use the Mist, or else they all died in the House of Hades and Percy and Annabeth would never make it out of Tartarus. 

 

She sighed, thumping her head on her window. 

At least they were flying instead of going over water. She didn’t think she could handle being seasick and trying to figure this all out. Plus, they didn’t have their sea person. 

 

Gods, she missed Percy. 

She was like the big sister Hazel had never had. She was smart, and fun, and broken too. 

Hazel wished she could have been there, could have done something, anything. 

 

She heard a knocking on her door. 

“Hazel?” 

She lifted her head. 

Frank stuck his head in. 

“We’re here.” 



The House of Hades. 

Piper shuddered. 

It felt eerie. Wrong. Stilted.
She could picture ghosts still coming to worship the God of the Dead. She dismissed those thoughts. 

For now, they had to focus on getting into the actual temple. 

 

“Archaologists believe that this has foundations, deep ones, which is unusual, but they began to hypothesise the Altar of Hades was kept below the ground, close to the Underworld," Nico said, picking his way around the ruins. They all followed closely after, tightening armour straps, or in Piper’s case, fidgeting with her dagger. 

 

“They were right, but dug in the wrong spot. And around two hundred meters too shallow,” Nico said, walking around and arch to a-. 

 

Oh. 

 

Piper could see it. 

And part of her wanted to go down those stairs, leading eerily into the dark, the rest of her wanted to run screaming. 


“Only those who truly look, can see,” Nico said, shrugging, as he pointed up at an Ancient Greek inscription. 

 

“Leo and I should lead the way,” Hazel said, stepping forward. 

Piper wasn’t that sure about the girl. She was sweet, but young, and she had these eerie golden eyes. Plus she had died in the 1940s, so that was a little bit unnerving. 

She nodded though. 

 

Children of Hades and Pluto had a unique ability with cave systems and stuff, Leo found it fascinating. 

Piper was more of a sunshine person. She did not find it fascinating. 

 

But Leo had been different ever since Khione had blasted him off. 

He had still looked wracked by guilt, but also more confident in his abilities. He seemed more capable in himself. 

She wondered where he had gone. What he had seen. 

 

He smirked a lot when he saw things in groups of nine, for some reason?
Also he had this ridiculous chain mail vest he insisted on wearing. 

 

Piper mentally slapped herself, Focus.

Leo calmly ignited his hand, and Hazel began the descent. 

 

***

Piper was in the middle of the group. 

Most likely to survive part, really. The front could get eaten by something, or squashed, and same with the back.

She mentally congratulated herself. 

And tried to center her breathing. She hated cramped spaces. Just the thought of being stuck down here gave her a bad feeling. 

Jason put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed lightly. She gave him a tight smile in reply. 


She could just tell he missed Reyna. Gods, she wanted to throw the two of them in a closet and lock the door. 

 

She focused on that thought, instead of what was happening. 

 

Then the tunnel opened up and they came to a cavernous space.
“Is this?” Frank started, but Nico stalked forward. 

 

“The First Trial.” he said calmly, “There are three. You have to pass each one to make it down to the Underworld.” 

 

Three. 

 

Piper wanted to tear out her hair. 

Of course it wouldn’t be so easy as to just follow a tunnel. She felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. 

The Doors of Death were here. So, logically, that meant a lot of monsters were too. 

 

She stepped a little bit forward, “What is that?” 

 

On a stone pedestal, a single gold chalice appeared. 

 

“That, that wasn’t there a moment ago,” Hazel whispered, looking around. 

 

Nico walked over, and picked it up. 

“We have to drink it.”
“What?” Leo cried, “We don’t know what that is! It could be poison!” 

Nico raised a brow at him, “It is poison.”

Leo stared at him. 

 

Nico sighed, "Frank? he asked, turning to him. 

Frank unzipped his backpack he had insisted upon, and took out... rice cakes?

"Rice cakes?" Leo asked. 

Frank shook his head, "They were given to us by the god of agriculture. Supposed to help with the poison so it doesn't, you know, kill us." 

 

The rice cakes were divided, and Piper choked hers down. It was unbelievably dry, and had the same flavour as cardboard. 

Yum 


Nico finished chewing, and slowly raised the chalice to his lips. He took a single sip, grimaced, and handed the chalice to Hazel. 

“You drink the poison to represent the line between life and death, and the temptations of crossing. From this point onwards, no matter what you hear, you cannot leave the group. We can’t split up.” 

 

Hazel sipped, and passed it to Jason, to Frank, to Piper, and finally to Leo. 

Piper grimaced as Leo passed the chalice back to Nico.
It had tasted like sour apple juice, and something else. 

 

She gagged a little. 

“Now what? She asked weakly, looking around. 

Nico’s face was pale in the firelight. 

“Now, we continue to descend. Percy and Annabeth are waiting for us. We can’t let them down.” 



The mosaics around them depicted scenes of death, drachamas and other offerings to the dead,  and weirdly, a lot of cows. 

Piper felt uncomfortable. 

Being vegetarian, she didn’t eat meat, for reasons such as it is none of your goddamn business, and she does eat a whole lot of spinach to make up for the iron deficit in her diet. 

Gods, she’s not stupid. 

 

Everyone looked on edge. Frank looked like he was a word away from clamping his hands over his ears and running, whereas Jason looked morbidly curious. 

 

The tunnel opened once more, into a still pool of water. 

 

It was opaque. 

Piper immediately felt uncomfortable. 

“Second trial?” Leo asked despondently. 

Nico nodded,
“Represents the rivers of the Underworld, the crossing the spirits take to reach Hades’s palace. 

“So it’s like crossing the Styx, than?” Jason asked. 

Nico pulled a face, “No, crossing the Styx, the actual river, is a different thing entirely. Ask Percy.”

Piper wanted to pause, and ask Nico, but the boy began wading into the water.


‘“Don’t breathe it in,” he advised, “Swim directly across.”
Frank calmly entered the water and turned into a swordfish. 

 

Oh, that asshole. Piper was tempted to beat him upside down with her dagger. Hazel grabbed onto his fin, and they both gently swam ashore. 

“I hate swimming,” Leo muttered, but he entered the water anyway. 

 

Jason did too, looking back at her.

Shoving her mental outcry to the farthest recesses of her mind, she waded into the icy cold water, hissing as it brushed her skin. Dunking her head, she began to gently make her way across.

 

“Guys!” Hazel’s voice called from the other side, “There’s something moving in the water, you need to move now!”

Piper felt her heart race at those words. 

 

Her ears were full of water now, she couldn’t hear much. 

 

Gods, she wanted this to be over. 

 

Then something grabbed her leg. 


She screamed, water filling her mouth. 

 

She was pulled down, down, down. 


Then she met a pair of familiar eyes. 

 

***

Piper screamed out bubbles. She couldn’t breathe. 

It was too dark, she couldn’t see anything, and she needed to close her mouth or else she’d drown. 


Fumbling she searched blindly for her dagger, eyes screwed shut tightly. 

There.
She wrapped her hand around the pommel and unsheathed it, and stabbed whatever it was pulling her down. She sliced herself in the process, but the grip loosened and she kicked toward the surface. 

 

A shark crashed into the water, chasing after her. 

Frank. She grabbed the dorsal fin, breaking the surface. 

“Piper!” Jason yelled, reaching for her as she gasped for breath. 


She grabbed his hand and was pulled onto the other side, struggling for breath. 

“The water is receding,” Hazel noted, “Frank needs to get out of there.”
Frank crashed ashore, shifting from shark to demigod in one smooth movement. 

“Go! Now!” he cried. 

 

They all rushed for the tunnel, as the water reared up and crashed behind them, attempting to flood the tunnels. 

“Faster!” Nico yelled, pushing ahead. 

Piper still couldn’t breathe well, but she pushed through it. Pushed through it all.

 

Run. 

The water crashed, soaking the ground. They were barely ahead of it. 

Not fast enough. 

The tunnel split before them.

 

“It’s coming down!” Hazel screamed, “Go left, go left!”
Hazel and Leo darted left, but the minute the two had crossed the threshold, the earth above crumbled and cracked in. 

 

Piper glanced behind them. 

“Not enough time!” She cried, “Go right!”
Piper, Jason, Frank and Nico dived right, barely missing the second landslide. 


“Shit.” Jason cursed. 

 

They had been separated. And now, Piper, Jason, Frank and Nico were without a guide. Without a way through the temple. 

 

Shit. 



***
Hazel slammed her hands against the rock, feeling the scrapes. 

“No!” she screamed, “No! NO!” 

She felt tears pouring, but all she could feel was this cold, icy rage. 

“Hazel,” Sammy-Leo said. He rested his hand gently on her shoulder. 

“We have to keep going. Percy and Annabeth need us.” Hazel rested her hands against the rock for a second more.
Then, exhaling slowly, she nodded, ignoring the blood drip, drip, dripping from her hands. 

Leo eyed the blood, but didn’t push. 

 

“Which way?” he asked, glancing forward.
Hazel glanced down at her feet. Feeling the diamonds, just beneath. Feeling the tiny tremors, the cracks, the shifts. Becoming one with the caverns. 

“Straight ahead. Then left.”
Leo nodded, igniting his hand.
Hazel resisted the urge to shield her pocket. Shield Frank. 

Leo wasn’t going to turn that on her. She-he was fine. Frank would be fine. She knew it. 


For now, she had to focus on saving Percy and Annabeth. She had to believe that they were fine. She could deal with the consequences later. 

 

***
“Hazel?” Leo asked, eyeing the corridor, “What are those?” 

Hazel bit her tongue. Drawing blood. The iron, sharp taste filled her mouth.
“Bones.” she answered, her whisper echoing in the oppressive chamber, “Sacrifices.” 

Leo looked sick. 


“I can sense them.” she continued, “Up ahead. Metal. But not. A different sense. Shadows and bones.” She glanced at him. Her pupils were heavily dilated. There was a ring of gold surrounding the black. 

“The Doors.” Leo said. The shadows seemed to grow larger, and darker, just at the mention of them. 

Hazel nodded, unsheathing her spatha. 

“Be ready.” She warned. 

 

The two slowly entered. The cavernous opening before them was decorated in gold and jewels. Designs depicting a swirling dance of death.
Hazel swallowed deeply. 

It felt like a warning. 


She could see the once Altar of Hades. Broken down the centre, the once perfect obsidian cracked and broken. 

Behind them, the Doors of Death. Resplendent in black and silver swirls. Hazel could see the shifting colours hidden within the black, like a raven's wing. 

Like souls trapped inside. 

They were shaking against weird chains, binding them, trapping them. 

 

The room was empty aside from that. 

 

Hazel took a step forward. 

 

The earth cracked beneath her feet. 

“Hazel..?” Leo asked, his eyes widening as he looked at the altar.

She lifted her gaze. 

 

A lady in gold. 

And.. something wreathed in shadows. 

 

“Welcome, Hazel Levesque.” The woman said, raising her head. 

She was beautiful. But so, so wrong. 

“I am Pasiphae.” 

 

Hazel felt her blood turn to ice in her veins. A witch who could actually use the Mist. Leo and her were so, so dead. 

 

Hazel searched for words. Nothign came. How did she-? 

Leo stood forward. 

“Listen lady. Our friends need us. So you can move that ugly-ass ,burned butter, dress out of our way, or else..” he set his hands on fire, “I can take care of it myself” 

Pasipahe laughed. 

 

“Clearly, boy, you know not who I am. I am Pasiphae. Queen of Crete, Daughter Of Helios. Mother of the Labyrinth.”
Hazel shook her head, “Daedelus created the Labyrinth, not you.”

The queen raised one sharp eyebrow, “Daedalus may have built the maze, but I breathed life into it. I gave it purpose.”
She flicked her hands.

 

“And I shall do so again.” 

 

Leo and Hazel stumbled together as walls began forming around them. 

“Best of luck, Daughter of Pluto!” Pasipahe mocked, “But your puny little powers won’t save you!” 

 

The walls rose from the floor with startling speed. 

Hazel reached out, but everything kept shifting. She couldn’t see. It was like trying to find a light switch in the dark, nothing was as it appeared. 

 

“Hazel?” Leo said, “We need to- run!” 

 

Hazel turned, and saw a Imperial Gold spiked ball rolling toward them. 


She cursed.
The two bolted. 

“Go right!” Hazel said, randomly picking a side. 

 

She couldn’t make anything out. 

Inwardly, she cursed Hecate and the stupid weasel. 

“Hecate attempted to warn you, did she?” Pasiphae’s voice floated through the maze, “She picks so many favourites. Tell me, did she tell you what happened to them? What happens to those who lose her favour? Medea, Circe, me?” 

 

Hazel blocked her out. 

“Get down!” Leo tackled her to the ground as spikes stabbed down from overhead.

She could feel panic rising. She couldn’t do this. Leo would die. She would die, again. 

 

“Once the Doors are in use,” Pasiphae’s voice came, “And there are occupants inside, a button needs to be pressed here. I can sense two lifeforms. The button must be pressed by the end of their journey which is in..” she trailed off, “Oh, seven minutes!”


Percy and Annabeth.

They had made it. 

 

But she and Leo won’t. 


“Leo,” she croaked out, “I can’t do this. I don’t know what I’m doing!” her voice rose uncontrollably, “We’re going to die, oh Gods, I’m so sorry!” 



Leo put his hands on her shoulders, as the two unsteadily rose to their feet. 

Hazel could faintly hear Pasiphae retelling her life, complaining about the gods that abandoned her. 

 

But she ignored that. She focused on Leo.

“Hazel, you are amazing,” He began, “Like seriously, scarily cool. You beat a bandit- the bandit, Hazel. You’ve fought giants, and eidolons. You came back, from the dead, stronger and braver, then anyone else I’ve met.”

He took a deep breath, “And I know, you think you’re fated to fail, that you can’t do this. But someone wise told me once that the thing about fate, even if we can't change the big picture, our choices can alter the details. I believe in you Hazel. It’s about time you believe in yourself.”

Hazel nodded. 


“Also,” Leo said, “I think that the floor is crumbling around us. 


She grabbed his arm, and closed her eyes. 

Left. 

 

“Five minutes.” 

 

She dragged him left, picturing in her mind. A clear way. Toward the altar. Toward the Doors. 

That was what the Mist was. Belief.
Pasiphae believed she could have them running around like headless chickens? She believed that she was in control?

Not any longer. 

 

She focused. 

 

“Three minutes, Daughter of Pluto.” 



“Hazel?” Leo’s voice rose. Her eyes were still shut, “There’s a huge chasm directly ahead of us, and you’re running straight for it!”
Hazel just gripped his hand tighter. 

“Trust me!” she yelled, “Get ready to jump!”

“Still playing by my rules, Daughter of Pluto?” Pasiphae laughed, “Two minutes!” 

Hazel jumped. 


And landed on a stone floor, directly in front of Pasiphae, and the shadows. 

 

“What-?” Pasiphae started, “No! That’s impossible!” 

Hazel smirked. 

 

“My name,” she began, “Is Hazel Levesque, and I am the Daughter of Marie Levesque.”

She pointed at Pasiphae’s feet. 

“"I let you think I was playing. Long enough to win.” 

 

Pasiphae looked down. 

 

“Didn’t you see that coming?” Hazel asked innocently. 

The trapdoor beneath Pasiphae’s feet opened. 

The sorceresses fell to the darkness. 




“Impressive.” a voice echoed all around them, “But time is up for your friends in Tartarus.” 

 

“Leo!” Hazel screamed, “The button! NOW!”

 

Leo flicked out a screwdriver, and threw it for the glowing button. 

 

It slammed against it.

She heard the doors ding. 

 

Relief flooded her system as two bodies fell out. She could sense their breath, their heartbeats. 

 

“Percy!” She screamed, “Annabeth!”

But their forms were wreathed in shadow. 

 

The shadows condensed, and a giant appeared,

 

Percy’s face rose from the ground, her eyes half lidded. 

“Your tricks won’t save you. Not this time.”  A dark gravelly voice erupted from her throat. 

 

The giant turned to face them.

 



Notes:

this was so hard to write.

Where did Leo go? gee, I wonder. (I feel bad for those who haven't read all the series because you will not be getting my amazing references).

I don't really remember the og house of hades except for the poison thing and a few others, but this is part one, then we go to Taratrus, then part two is going to be long but oh well!

I feel bad because I'm supposed to be focused on Percy and she's only mentioned in this. I will get back to focusing on all the Athenide drama, but they are currently in the middle of a freaking war, so.

Let me know what we think of the idea of three trials instead of how ever many there were.
I was going to do the whole foreboding prophecy thing, but nah. That felt like too much, especially because there would have been priests along the way, yk.

EDIT: magical grain added, thank you to that person who reminded me of it!!

Also, hooray on like 7,000 hits, that's mad!! Hoping you are all enjoying!
bye, for now!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Five- Tartarus Part Two

Summary:

"When my time comes around
Lay me gently in the cold, dark earth
No grave can hold my body down
I'll crawl home to her"- Work Song, Hozier

 

TW: If any of these disturb you/make you uncomfortable- SKIP THIS CHAPTER.
-graphic description of body rotting/monster body
-Murder
-vindictviness.
-body horror
-loss of inner self.
-poison
-scene with Percy and Akhlys from Tartarus but darker.
-attempted poisoning.
GRAPHIC DESCRIPTIONS OF ALL THE ABOVE PLEASE DO NOT READ IF IT MAKES YOU FEEL UNCOMFORTABLE.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Poison was beautiful. 

In a way that death is. You welcome it with a smile on your face as life drains from you. 

 

That is what Percy understood, as they finally came to Akhlys’s grove.
They had-escaped the House of Night. 

 

Barely survived it really. Percy would be scared of the dark until the day she died. And she kept getting these piercing headaches, mixed with voices. 

 

But she didn’t let it show. Not even as they walked through Tartarus’s armpit, that Annabeth saw it as a forest grove. 

Not when she saw Annabeth blind. Not when she could do nothing, and death was coming, and she was a monster anyway, she would wake up here over and over and over-. 



She wanted to inhale deeply. She couldn’t. 

The very air here rasped against her lungs. They would never be the same. But there was a sickly sweet scent to the air here. 

 

She watched, cautious. 

 

“Demigods,” a voice croaked, “Something I haven’t seen in a long time.” 

 

Percy turned. 

She moved like a shadow that had forgotten how to die.

Akhlys was a figure carved from nightmares — impossibly thin, her skin stretched tight over bone, making her look stretched, unnatural.

 Her limbs were long and brittle-looking, too delicate to belong to something so ancient and cruel.

 Her face was hollow: sunken eyes, black as rot, yet still glinting with a dull, malicious light. From those sockets, misery poured — not like tears, but like smoke. A slow, creeping haze that coiled into the minds of the living and made them remember every grief they’d ever tried to bury.
Images came spiralling into Percy’s mind.
Annabeth, her Mom, Carter, Sadie, Grover. 


Her mother sobbing, clutching herself where blood poured. Carter screaming in agony. They were all contorted into stages of pain and grief and misery. 

“How interesting,” the goddess said, creeping toward them. She moved like the shifting sands. 

Percy wanted to throw up. 

She slid in front of Annabeth, aware of the tears pouring down her cheeks. 

“The cracks, pouring through you. So broken. Such a vessel, indeed.” The goddess sounded both heartbroken and delighted. 

She wore no crown, only a shroud — frayed and drifting behind her like funeral gauze. The scent around her was old blood, rusted metal, and damp stone — the perfume of forgotten crypts.

But it was her voice that truly broke the spirit. It was soft. Gentle, even. The kind of voice that might tell a lullaby — if the lullaby ended with madness. She could imagine the voice singing her to sleep, letting her cry out her fears. 

 

She stepped away from the goddess, fear coiling in her veins. 

Memories were clashing against her mind. Everything hurts. 

The goddess remained focused on her, head tilting to an unnatural angle. 

“We’ve come for the Death Mist,” Annabeth said, as clearly as she could, her voice cracking over the words. 

“Death Mist?” Akhlys purred, coming closer. She crawled over the rocks, and eerily, Percy was reminded of Gollum, from that movie Annabeth loved so much.
She could never watch that movie again. 

“Are you sure you won’t prefer something easier ?” the goddess asks, “Hemlock, nightshade, sundew, arsenic? Foxglove, Monkshood? Oleander? Are you sure you don’t want belladona?” 

With every word, the glowing, beautiful deadly plants grow larger and larger, and Percy feels like screaming as they drip down to the Grotto where they stand. 

 

“Death Mist.” Percy repeats.

Akhlys cackles, and the spell of her voice breaks. It was dark and bitter. Like nails scraping on a blackboard. 

 

“I don’t think so, little demi- goddess ,” she emphasises the goddess, and Percy barely manages not to flinch, clenching her jaw and lifting her chin. 

Annabeth gasps, and she clutches her neck. A dart, from a blow gun. She sees Akhlys grin at her, running her fingers along a long bony tube that looked like. 

 

Oh gods. 

It looked like a human spine. 

Percy retched, but nothing came up. Nothing would come up. She couldn’t remember the last time they’d eaten, and the ambrosia in Annabeth’s backpack had diminished quickly.

 

Annabeth fell to her knees, and Percy immediately unsheathed a sword, pointing it at Akhlys. 

 

“What did you do?” her voice comes out differently, wild, uncontrolled, and so, so angry. 

“Beth?” she tried, when the goddess didn’t answer. She held her hand to Annabeth’s forehead as the girl clutched her stomach and screamed in pain.
She was burning up. 

 

“A little taster, of what is to come,” Akhlys promised.
The poison was dripping faster now, covering the ground.
Getting closer to them.
Annabeth’s eyes shuttered closed. 

 

No, no, no. 

No, no, no. 

No. 

 

Percy turned the goddess, feeling something inside her shatter, feeling a storm, a hurricane moving beneath her skin. 

“What are you going to do, daughter of the sea and storms?” Aklhys cried, “There is no water here!” 

Percy swallowed hard, Annabeth was getting paler and paler. They didn’t have long. 

She reached out, trying to even her breathing. 

Plants had water, even poisonous ones. Which meant their poison had to come from something. 

The poison had water. 

Percy had water. 

She felt this feeling in her, and she turned to the goddess, baring her teeth. 

It wasn’t a smile. 

She felt laughter pouring from her throat, and she wanted to make that so-called goddess scream like Annabeth.
She cocked her fingers, and pushed at the poison, pushing it away. 

 

It obeyed her. 

The goddess watched, eyes narrowing, black seeping from her eyes to the rest of her face, until she looked like a rotting corpse, as if maggots were eating her skin and leaving nothing but bones. 

“What are you doing? ” the goddess hissed, pushing back. 

But Percy knew now. The water obeyed her. 

“No!” the goddess screamed, stumbling backward away from her own poison. Begging for mercy she didn’t give. 

“The Gentle One, the Kind One! Goddess of Loyalty!” Akhlys screamed, tears pouring down her face. 

Good. More water. 

“Feel that?” she asked, pouring the water down Akhlys throat, watching her choke. Feeling for the black blood that runs throughout the goddess’s veins, and forcing it up, up, up. 

“The rot, the corruption inside you?” she asked, squeezing. Pushing the poisons into her, watching her s c r e a m. 

More tears were forced into the goddess’s face, forced into those eyes of nothigness. 

“Don’t cry, Akhlys. It’s only your own blood.” Percy mocked. 

The goddess clawed at her throat, cutting her nails into her skin, more blood, more water. 

She glanced down at Annabeth, who was panting softly. 

She needed to end this. 

 

As she began to choke the goddess, a vindictive smile crossing her face, the images slammed into her again, but slower. Fractured. 

Apollo laughed. Owls swopping around her. A horse racing down at the beach, with her on its back. Weaving. Kind grey eyes. Whispers shared over a campfire. Sunflowers. Ravens. Hope. A thread wrapped around two wrists. A baby, green-blue eyes, peering up at her. 

 

Her head ached. She started screaming too, blood pouring from her nose. 

Her grip loosened on Akhlys. Just a little. 

Please ,” the goddess begged. 

Percy blinked, feeling the blood running from her eyes, her ears, her mouth. 

“This is mercy,” Percy said, “I could have made you taste hope first.” 

With that she flicked her wrist.
The plants exploded. 

She created a wall of poison to stop it from hurting her and Annabeth, and ran. 

She lifted her. So light. Too light.
Her breathing was rough and rasping. 

“Come on, Annie.” Percy begged, delving into Annabeth’s blood, easing the poison out. 

“You’re too stubborn to die.” she cried. 

Slowly, purple liquid poured out of the hole where the blowdart had been. Annabeth’s breaths came easier. 

 

“Big owie.” Bob said. Percy looked up at the silver titan. They were far away from Akhlys’s grove now. She didn’t remember getting that far away. She shuddered, her shoulders heaving with sobs as she held on to Annabeth, listening to that steading heartbeat.

 

“So much pain,” a voice came, quiet, like a grandmother. 

A form appeared. Wings of white and silver, the first she had seen of the colour. A kind face. She looked almost like Sally. 

“Who are you?” Percy asked, tears pouring down her face. 

“Oizys. Misera. Misery.” The goddess said, “True sadness, not like the pretender. But you two, have suffered greatly, not unlike the first. Not unlike Pandora.” Oizys sighed. 

She looked at Percy then, as clear as crystal tears gently streamed from her eyes. But Percy didn’t feel oppressed, or scared. 

She felt seen. 

“I truly am sorry,” Oizys said, “I feel your pain as acutely as my own. And, so θάρρος, I bestow upon you two gifts.” 

Percy shifted, as she felt something as light as mist pouring over her. 

She looked at Annabeth and covered her scream. 

“Death Mist.” Bob said thoughtfully as Small Bob curled beneath Percy’s arm. 

Oizys nodded. From within her flowing blue-grey chiton, she removed a crystal vial. 

“My tears,” the goddess said simply, “When the time is right, you will know.” 

Percy nodded.
“The heart is just over that ridge,” the goddess pointed, “The doors await. One must stay behind and hold the button. The chains must be cut. Best of luck to you, my lady.”


With that the goddess faded to mist, and Annabeth blearily opened her eyes. 





Notes:

Sorry for the delay guys!! Got a nasty sunburn, totally distracted me.
This got really, really long, so I split this up from the Heart of Tartarus, we're going to go to House of Hades, and then back to them, and then back to the House of Hades.

Let me know what we think, it's different from what I've written earlier in this fic, (I hope you can understand the indecisiveness about it now).

Oizys is the goddess of misery, and her roman name is Misera, which is where we get the word Misery from. Aklys is more pain and suffering and death. They are both children of Nyx.

Anyway...
Thoughts?

ALSO AAHHHHHH we're nearly at 10,000. Excuse me this is like amazing thank you all so much!!

Bye, for now!
Hugs,
-Be_Whelmed

A/N: I read chapter six of "Of Manhattan" yesterday. Sending lots of thoughts and hope toward the author. Hoping they are going to be okay!!

 

P.S: hi everyone.
New chapter was supposed to be up now- but my laptop betrayed me and ran out of battery. Currently waiting for it to charge, so I'm going to go watch a movie. Be up tomorrow morning! Sorry for the delay!

Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty Six

Summary:

"There must be something in the water
'Cause every day, it's getting colder
And if only I could hold you
You'd keep my head from going under
Maybe I, maybe I'm just being blinded
By the brighter side
Of what we had because it's over
Well, there must be something in the tide"- Bruises, Lewis Capaldi.

TARTARUS TW WARNING FOR GORE.
TW WARNING FOR MENTAL MANIPULATION.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The heart of Tartarus isn’t what you would expect. 

It isn’t anything like a human heart, red or pulsating. 

It’s this rotten, black corrupted thing. Lost any semblance it had to humanity in the centuries it has withered and died down here. 

But it still beat. 

 

Every step they took, they could hear-they could see the heart beating. 

 

The two of them looked awful. 

In death mist, they were nothing but rotting corpses. Fragile and decomposing. Empty, dull husks. 

Bob had reported that all the giants had gone through in the hours they had spent escaping other things. 

 

Percy was trying hard not to think of other things. 

Her head ached. Gods, she wished she could make sense of those flashes. But everything had happened too fast. 

And a part of her screamed at them. A part of her wanted to run and hide away from those. In this world, whatever they were? They wouldn’t save her. They didn’t matter. All that mattered was walking through those doors. 



She focused on putting one foot in front of the other, and Annabeth’s hand in her own.

She didn’t look at the monsters. 

Monsters she had never seen before. 

Monsters that made Kronos, made Kampae? Made them look like nothing.
Fear was running through her veins as she and Annabeth followed Bob through the crowd. 


“Iapteus!” a voice yelled. 

So much for that plan. 



***
Bob had made it away from them, calmly impaling Hyperion. 

His brothers guarded the gates. 

Percy looked at them with cold, analytical eyes. Titans were tough, but most would, and could die from a demigod. 

 

They were calling out names?
Group names. 

 

Percy wanted to slam her head into a wall. 

 

Tartarus- the Doors of Death- were running on a grouping system. A queue system. 

With tickets.

This truly was hell. 



As Bob-Iapetus, and Small Bob approached Koios and Krios, Annabeth and Percy crept over to one side each of the doors. 


She could just about make out Annabeth holding up three fingers.

 

They didn’t know what cutting the chains would do to the Mist. 

They didn’t really have much of a choice. But the image of her best friend as a corpse, illuminated by the light of the Doors and the beating heart of Tartarus would haunt her for a very long time. 

 

Three. 

Two.

One. 

 

She flicked her wrist, and cut through the chains like they were butter. 

 

“DEMIGODS!” Krios yelled. 

Tattletale. 



Percy summoned her other sword. They would go down fighting. She would hold the door whilst Bob and Annabeth made it out. She owned Bob that much. Owed him a chance to see the stars again. 

 

***

Tartarus. 

 

Percy dropped her sword, but her powers didn’t stop. They continued to hold back the tide, a literal wall of the Styx forming around them.
Oh gods. 

 

The underworld rivers were Tartarus’s blood. 

She had known the Pit was his body. 


But not like this.

Not an actual form. 

 

He looked.

Percy couldn’t. Her eyes burned. 

 

He looked like he was carved of obsidian, cracked and broken, with chasms full of nothing but agony and promised tortured inside.
He looked like he was being torn apart and stitched together at the same time. 

 

Simply being in his presence, his presence when slightly consoldised. It filled her with dread. Understanding that these would be her last few minutes with a beating heart. 


Before she became just another trapped soul in his armour. Another monster stuck inside him. 



“The children of the gods,” his voice sucked her in. His eyes were twin pools that would pull you in and leave nothing but a husk. 

 

She could see a faint train coming off her body, as if he was ripping apart her essence at the seams. 

 

“How pathetic. My beloved Gaia is right. You will fall. As will Olypmus. The time of our Children has come.”

Percy couldn’t breathe.

 

Demigods couldn’t fight a primordial. 

They didn’t stand a chance. 

 

“YOU ARE RIGHT FATHER!” A voice yelled, “THE TIME HAS COME!”
Damsen. 



He was a blessing. She could feel tears pouring. 

 

The doors dinged, as Damsen, riding his drakon, the drakon, attacked his father. 

 

“Go!” she screamed at Annabeth, “GET IN!”

Annabeth looked at her with grey eyes of understanding. 

“Not without you!” she yelled back, “WE promised Percy!”

She could feel her heart breaking. 

Gods, Nico, Beth, Mom, she was so sorry. 

She shoved Annabeth inside. 

 


“NO!” Annabeth shrieked. 


Bob and Small Bob turned to them. 

 

“Oh Little One,” Bob said, looking at Percy, who had her swords once more. 

“I-I’m so s-sorry,” she said sobbing, “But you need to go! Now!”
Bob looked at her.
Tears dripped from his silver eyes. 

 

“Thank you,” he said, twisting and turning his staff. 

Percy blinked, “Why aren’t you going?! This is your chance! ” 

Bob smiled at her. 

“No. Not this time. They need you.”
She shook her head, “No they don’t.” 

 

His eyes peered into her. 

“Yes they do, little one.”

 “Bob,” she said, voice catching, “you can still come. You can .”

“No,” Bob said gently. “Bob must stay. Tartarus needs watching. He is… restless.”

Percy shook her head, “But you deserve this Bob!” she cried, “More than anyone! I failed you, I abandoned you. I’m more of a monster than you ever were.” 

 

Bob smiled, and in that smile was something ancient and weary—more than just the Titan. More than just the janitor. Something human .

“You gave Bob a name again,” he said quietly. “A friend. That was more than I ever thought I would have.”

She gave him a name again. 

“A name not for destruction. Not for your own ends. Because you saw more. Because you believed, little one.”
He looked at her, and she couldn’t leave him. 


He ran smoothly. 

Picking her up, and tossing her inside. 

“NO!” she screamed, her voice raw. 

 

“You taught me what it was to be human, Percy Jackson,” Bob said, “It’s time I make good on those lessons.”

He jammed his thumb on the button. 

“Ten minutes.”

She ran for it. For him. But Annabeth grabbed her, dragged her backwards. 

 

“BOB!” She screamed.

 

Bob smiled. 

“Tell the stars hello for me.”

Small Bob yowled, leaping into the fray. 

They could hear Damsen’s battle cry. 

The titan and giant facing down Tartarus himself. 

Alone. 

 

The doors shut on Bob’s smiling face

***

Leo was unconscious. 

 

Hazel unsheathed her spatha. 

Leo had conjured his own fire, but Clytius’s mist had extinguished it. So much for fire being his weakness. 

 

Hazel backed away, watching the Mist, the mist of Hecate wrap around her feet. 

But against a Giant? 

Alone? 

 

Hazel’s heart was beating so loudly in her chest. 

Gods, she looked at Percy and Annabeth. They were so pale. So thin. They looked like they had walked through Hell. 


Which, they sort of had. 

 

“Well Hecate’s chosen?” Clytius said through Leo twisting his mouth in a sneer, “Your move?” 

 

She needed to cut the chains. But she couldn’t leave her little area of Mist. If she moved… 

 

Gods, she couldn’t do this. 

Not alone. 

 

“Giving up already, Hazel Levesque?” Percy’s face taunted. She seemed to be getting even paler. Choking on the words, the mist that was spewing from her mouth. 

They wouldn’t last long.
She had to get them out of that mist. 

 

Hazel took a step forward. The mist followed after her. 

She needed to cut the chains. 

 

‘You are not alone, Hazel Levesque,” a familiar voice came. 

The mist swirled into a column, then dissipated, forming Hecate, surrounded by her burning torches. 

“Hecate,” Annabeth’s voice rasped, “Crawled out of the hole you’ve been hiding in?”
Hecate ignored him.

 

“Go to the Doors, girl!” She ordered, “I cannot strike him whilst his mist is active, but I can protect you.”

Hazel didn’t need any further instruction. 

She bolted for them, cutting a silvery-white path through the oppressive darkness. 

Leo was pulled back into the Mist in her wake. 

 

She sprinted for the left side of the doors, raising her spatha and slicing through the chains like butter. 

 

She whirled for the other side, but her spatha was met with a Stygian iron sword. Like Nico’s but larger and more ornate. 

 

She grimaced. She could smell the smoke wafting off him. 

 

Screaming, she lunged and spun, then  stabbed forward, aiming for the weak spot behind his knees. 

The Giant screamed. 

Then she focused. 

And pushed. 

 

Every diamond, ruby, and sapphire e x p l o d e d from the walls around them, slamming and cutting and ripping into Clytius flesh. 

But he still blocked her way, blocking and slicing her attacks. 


The doors were shaking. 

Cracks were forming on the ceiling, the walls. 

She could see the chains on the left side. 

 

She hefted her spatha, and threw. 

 

It shattered the chains, and one moment later, the Doors vanished in on themselves, appearing elsewhere. 

 

Hazel ran back toward Hecate. She was weaponless now. Shit.

 

“The Doors do not matter, girl.” Percy’s voice, gods she sounded worse and worse, the smoke pouring from her body, “Gaia’s armies have amassed. Those left behind are not needed. Her children now roam freely.” 

 

Hazel glanced at Hecate. 

Hecate furrowed her brow and grabbed at the air. 

Hazel’s spatha came spinning back into her hands. 


She twirled it, stepping forward, and met Clytius’s blow. 

 

***



She was tiring. 

The giant wasn’t. 

And every minute that Percy and Annabeth stayed in that oppressive smoke, was a minute that was effectively killing them. 

 

She needed to get them behind her. 

Focusing, she pictured that. Believed that. Focused on that. 

Slowly, their bodies disappeared from Clytius’s side. 

 

“Do you think these demigods matter?” The voice echoed around her again. 

Hazel repressed her nausea. He was using the bones of the dead to speak. 

“We will simply take them when you are crushed like the insect you are.”

He raised his blade in an arc toward her.

Her sword was too heavy. 

 

She rolled away, and raised her arms to shield herself. 

 

Metal met metal with a clang. 

“Hey,” Nico choked out, “Been a minute.”

Hazel blinked. 

 

Piper, Frank, Nico and Jason. 

They were all okay.
They were all here. 

She clutched her side. 


That roll had smashed into her ribs, which had already been bruised. 

Not her finest moment. 

 

She shakily stood up with Nico’s help and then he re-entered the fray. 

 

Gods, was that an arrow in Frank’s shoulder?
What happened to the rest of Piper’s hair? It definitely had been longer than her collarbone. 

Was Jason bleeding from a stab wound in his leg?
The only one not openly injured was Nico. 

 

She refocused on the battle. 

And, of course, forced the Mist to obey her, to coat her friends. 

The dark mist hissed and bubbled where it met hers. 

 

Hazel grinned. 

 

Jason leapt up, the air shooting him toward the giant and smashed through his helmet. 

The mist surrounding the Giant dissipated as he stumbled backwards, golden ichor dripping from his head. 

 

Hazel hurried forward, adrenaline numbing the pain, and drove her spatha through his breastplate. 

Nico ripped off the shoulders, the shadows now obeying him. 

Piper sliced off his gaunlets. 

And Frank aimed an arrow steadily at his head. 

 

Then Hecate stepped forward. Her eyes lingered on something for a moment, then focused on Clytius. 

Her black dress rippled in the white mist, her golden hair like fire.

 

She raised her hands, her four torches spilling around Clytius’s broken and beaten body. 

“And, so,” she announced, “It ends.”

She set him alight. 

Clytius screamed as he was burned alive. 


Hazel turned around, wanting to go check on-. 

 

Percy and Anaabeth were standing unsteadily on their feet, swords drawn.

“Did we miss the party?” Percy tried, but her voice broke. 

 

She ran for them, Nico on her heels. 

“Gods, you’re okay,” She sobbed into Annabeth. 

Nico and Percy were silent, together. Nico’s shoulders were shaking. Percy had her face buried in his hair. 

 

Percy’s hair… 

 

The once black colour that had dominated her hair, with a streak of grey, was now almost completely a silvery-white. She had streaks of black running through the white, isntead of the other way around. 

Annabeth’s grey streak had lightened to a silvery-white, but not to the extent of Percy. 


Gods, what had happened to them?
Frank came over, and Piper, and Jason and Leo. 

 

Frank wrapped Hazel in a hug. 

She hissed lightly at the throbbing pain in her ribs. 

“Broken?” he asked. 

She tapped her fingers against the arrow shaft in his shoulder, “Not a word.”

“I suggest you leave now, young demigods,” Hecate’s voice said.
Hazel turned to her, and spotted the cracks spidering along the walls of the chamber. 

 

“Shit.” Piper cursed. 

Percy wobbled hard, and Frank steadied her. 

Annabeth put her hand in Percy’s. 

 

“We have to shadow travel,” Nico said swiftly, “Link arms.”
“But you can’t shadow travel this many people,” Annabeth pointed out. 

Hazel hid the wince at her voice. It was more of a croak than anything else. 

 

“Alone.” Nico finished, “But with Hazel?” he turned to her, a glint in his dark eyes,” I’ve got a feeling we can handle it.” 

 

***

 

They appeared in a meadow in the sunshine. 

Percy sighed, falling to her knees. 

Annabeth joined her. 

 

The sunlight only showed off the gauntness. The thinness.
It wasn’t as bad as she thought it could have been. Something down there had sustained them, maybe despite itself. 

But they were still thinner. More broken. 

 

“Can we stay out here for a while?” Percy asked, exhaustion seeping through her voice as she collapsed into the meadow of daisies. 

 

They all nodded. 

 

Hazel relaxed, just for a moment, even as she was shoving ambrosia in Frank’s face after pulling out the arrow. 


They were back. 

For now, the seven were together again.
they  had all changed. 

But at least they weren’t alone. 


***

Percy left her cabin. It was too quiet in there. And she couldn’t turn off the lights. 

Annabeth had passed out, in her cabin, the silence shooting her off to sleep. 

 

Percy crept up the stairs, looking at the way the Argo II cut through the water. The way the stars reflected on it. 

 

She looked up. 

There was Zoe. 

 

“Bob says hello.” she whispered to the Night, illuminated in the light of the moon. 





Notes:

Look up at the sky tonight.

tell the stars hello.
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty Seven

Summary:

"Wear me down, it's not in my hands now
Quit fucking around, no time to kill
I'll stick around If you will
Getting old that looks good on you
But god, someone make it stop
Nature will run its course, I'm left to pawn you off
I will die your daughter"- Die your daughter, Susannah Joffe.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Poseidon, Neptune. 

 

The sea. 

 

Everything was spinning. War, death.
The Romans. 

Pathetic. Not in his waters. 

Strong. In his waters. 

 

He is the god of the sea. 

He is the god of freshwater. 

 

Yes. 

No. 

 

He is stuck in a whirlpool of never ending conflictions. Never ending, the war, the break, the fracture. 

 

Then suddenly. 

 

A focal point. 

 

She is the water.
Blues and greens flood back into his waters. 

She is back and she is alive and Persel -.

 

Percy Jackson. His daughter. She’s okay. 

 

Then he focuses on her. 


Oh.

 

***

 

Percy sighed as her feet hit the water. It was weird though. 

The sea had looked this depressing grey colour just seconds ago, but now, now it was this stunning blue-green colour. 

 

She smiled, easing into the feeling. 

 

She wasn’t even fully submerged and she could feel it working its magic. Healing her injuries. 

 

 

Kore took a deep breath. Just helping her regain muscle and fixing a few stray cuts here or there. 

No big deal. 

 

She knew it-this was unhealthy. 

But right now she had a job to do, so she wasn’t going to take any pointers. She would take Carter’s offer as Bast for a therapist though. 

 

She thought back to last night, when she had finally passed out from pure exhaustion. 

She had this really weird dream about Olympus. She saw a fountain, and someone rising out of it. Golden ichor spilling. Her "father", the other gods. 

Outrage, and surprise shifted through the dream. 

She had seen horses and olive trees too.

 

She had absolutely no idea what any of that meant, and had no plans to try and figure it out. Greek myths often were confusing, and whatever this was, it would come second to saving the world. Maybe she'd puzzle it out when it's all over

 

Then something grabbed her foot. 

 

She screamed and was dragged under. 

 

She spun in the water for a second, dizzy.

Hey, ocean water can only do so much. 

Her cargo pants, and her turtle neck shirt, cropped just above the navel, floated around her, not because its hot, but she also cannot escape the chill of-. 

 

Nope. 




“Stupid, fucking, arrogant, imbecile,” she started as she turned around, “Listen, whatever you are, you better scurry back to-”

Ah. 

Poseidon. 



“What?” she asked shortly. 

His gaze was fixed on her hair. It did look short of majestic, floating above her. 

 

It also gave dead goddess vibes. 

 

“Daughter-” he began, but she jumped in.

“It’s Percy. My name is Percy.”

 

He looked different. 

Tired. 

Sort of like he had looked during the siege of his kingdom. 

“Percy,” he amended, “Are you alright?” 

 

Silence.

 

Percy could feel her heartbeat roaring in her ears. 

 

He didn’t just. 



“Am I, alright?” she repeated quietly, then her eyes snapped to him, “AM I “ALRIGHT”?” 

 

The water began spinning around them. 

“What do you think? ” she screamed, “Or do you even think? Because of the fucking goddess of wisdom attempting to kill her daughter to save a god-damned statue, I fell into Tartarus. Into Hell.” 

Poseidon went stiff. His form flickered and it looked like he was tearing himself apart for a second. 

 

“No,” Kore said, shutting him off. 

“I can’t, I just-” her voice broke, “I can’t.” 

 

She swam back to the distant shadow of the Argo II. 

 

Away. 

 

She couldn’t. 

 

***

“Hey,” Annabeth said, slowly making her way over, “You?” she asked. 

Thank, well not the gods. Thank whatever silver of luck she once had for Annabeth.
She tucked her newly white hair behind her ear. 

 

“Yeah,” she said, “Family is just so-”
Annabeth nodded. 

 

“Go call your mom?” she suggested, “And Carter. We hit Olympia at noon.” 

 

***

“Hey Fleecy, do me a solid.” Kore repeated, “Sally Jackson.”

Her mom appeared. 

Flour on her face. 

Those blue eyes and that brown hair and the apartment behind her and Percy wants to break. 

Kore holds her together. 

 

“Hey, mom,” she chokes out, “How are you?”
Sally Jackson rushes toward her, “Percy!” She cries, sobbing with relief, “When Nico called us, I-I thought-” her mom stops, taking her in. 

“Oh baby,” she says, “I’m so sorry.”

Tears trickled down Kore’s face, “I’m sorry for vanishing again.”
Sally Jackson’s image flickers, “Never apologise for that, darling. We were so worried, but it wasn’t your fault. It’s never been. Just know,” she flickers again, “we love you so, so much.”
Percy wipes her face, “I love you too, Mom,” she chokes out, “So much.”

“We’ll be here, when you get back,” her mom said, with the conviction Percy wishes she shared. 

The connection flickers one last time, and vanishes. 

 

Percy collapses on her bed, and just lets go for a minute. 

Just for a minute, she isn’t The Percy Jackson, or “Perseleia-but-not”. She’s just Percy, a sixteen-year-old girl. 

 

Tears soak her pillow. 

 

She lets it all go. 



Notes:

well, well, well.
Instead of writing a chapter that brings us to Olympia, this author felt happy, and decided to make you all feel sad!!

 

Poseidon was hard to write, because now the Greeks and the Romans are truly at odds, amassing to Camp half blood and everything,
I wanted to SHOW the split, you know?

Weird dreams.
From an outside point of view.....

 

(mwhahahaha).

-Be_Whelmed

A/N: update 14:56
Hey guys.
I'm going to be taking a break for the rest of the day, maybe even tomorrow. I'm going to keep updating everything else, but at the moment I'm just having some trouble with characterisations.
After some deliberation, I'm skipping Olympia. Nike and Perseleia never seem to interact and I can't summon up interest to write that so bye. We're going straight to "Atlantis" or Kympoleia.
Again, sorry about this.
end of A/N

Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty Eight

Summary:

"Now's your moment (ya, ya, ya)
Floating in a blue lagoon (ya, ya, ya)
Boy, you better do it soon
No time will be better (ya, ya, ya, ya, ya, ya)
She don't say a word
And she won't say a word"- Kiss the Girl, the Little Mermaid.

(this has been stuck in my head all day so suffer with me).

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They dived down. 

Deeper and deeper. 


The ocean tinted everything blue. 

Percy hated blue. 

 

Gods, she used to love it so much. But now? Every single day she struggled with who she was. Kore, Percy, Pereseleia, Perseus. 

 

She looked more like a dead goddess every day. 

She shoved those aside. 

 

Focus. 

 

The deeper they went, the more ruins appeared. Shining white marble, crushed sea glass. 

Percy kept pushing downwards.
She could sense the power wafting from the epicentre of the storm. They were close. 


Gently, her feet came to rest on a green marble surface. 

 

Laughing as she was dragged along the corridors. Flute being played. Storms. A diadem. The seafoam and seaglass. “My daughter”. “Our daughter”. 

 

She blinked. 

 

“Perseleia?” a voice came, shock coating it. 

The epicentre of the storm. 


She turned slowly. 

A goddess stood there, a disc spinning in her hand. 

She had an ethereal beauty, as they all did. She was pale, untouched by the sun’s light. Hair like the deepest trenches of the marine world. 

She wore an ancient chiton, armbands of celestial bronze. A diadem graced her brow. 

 

Hurricanes swirled around them. “Kympoleia.” 

 

She cleared her throat. 

“Kympoleia?” she asked, gently. 

The goddess nodded floating closer. Noting the scars. Her broken, bruised body. Her gauntness. Her ribs. The demigod floating suspended in the cocoon of air behind her. 

 

“You don’t remember me, do you?.” Kympoleia said, tilting her head. 

Percy glanced away, “The Goddess of sea storms, Daughter of the Earthshaker.”
Kympoleia’s eyes, Percy’s eyes, glowed. 

 

Jason floated forward, “You’re causing the storm.” 

Kympoleia glanced at him, “Obviously.”

 

Percy felt her pendant, Carter’s pendant float forward. The lotus caught the light, and the goddess’s attention. 

 

“Another pantheon?” she murmured, swimming closer, “How do you get up to so much in every life?” 

 

Percy shrank away. 

Kympoleia laughed, sounding like a dolphin clicking, “Relax, Percy Jackson, I know you are not my immortal sister. It is unfortunate that I have heard so much about you though..”
Percy swallowed, “Why?” she tried, tilting her head at the goddess. 

 

Jason recoiled, as Percy looked just like Kympoleia at that moment. 

 

“Because I have to kill you.”

***

Kym swirled the bronze discus around her slicing through columns of marble. Jason and Percy were ducked behind one of them. 

“Plan?” Jason said, his voice sounding oddly compressed in the cocoon of air. 

“Working on it,” she grits out, “I can handle hurricanes, but this is a fully formed storm being controlled by a goddess. Can’t calm it, we need her to.”
Jason sighs, then pauses, “Wait, hurricanes.”

“Get down!” Percy tackles him, the air around him oddly warm and soothing on her skin. She lets go hurriedly. 

 

“Took you long enough to get here,” Kym’s voice rang throughout the ruins. Percy held her finger to her lips and stuck her head over the ruin. 

 

Polybotes. 

 

That giant just would not die. Or he would but just kept coming back. 

 

“I was delayed due to your storm,” the giant gritted out, poison wafting from around him, tinting the water a deep venomous green. 

Pollution, he was literally polluting the water around them. 

How nice. 

And basilisks too.



“I was ordered to create said storm,” Kym spat back.

Percy summoned her swords quietly. 

She held up a hand to Jason, and began counting down.
Five. 

Four. 

Three.
Two. 

One. 

 

She summoned a riptide to wrap around the giant’s ankle, pulling him back toward her. Pushing forward, she sliced directly downward with the swords, protected by a bubble of water. 

Golden ichor came bleeding out from his chest. 

 

“YOU!” he roared. 

She shrugged her shoulders, “Gods, no idea who “you” is, I’m just plain old Percy Jackson.” 

 

He lunged with his trident, and she pushed it away, yanking it out of his grip. 

“NOW!” she yelled, slicing off the heads of the tiny little basilisks swarming her.

 

Kym swam over to a column that had been torn in half and rested her shoulders on it, playing idly with her discus. 

Helpful. 

Though she did snort at Percy’s terrible joke. 



The poison was shifting in the water toward her. Gritting her teeth, she pushed it away. 

Jason leapt forward and a bolt of lightning came crashing through the water, white light filling Percy’s vision.

 

Then hot, shapr pain. 

 

Polybotes trident buried in her gut. 

As he stabbed her, the water healed her. 

She screamed in agony. 

 

Kym’s eyes narrowed, and her bronze discus came spinning out, cutting Polybotes's hand. 

 

“TRAITOR!” he growled, “I will deliver you to the Earth Mother in chains, and sacrifice this one to return her to life.” 

Percy could feel her vision fading. 

“We’ll see.” Was Kym’s response. 

Everything faded to black. 

 

***

No, no, no. 

 

Percy was unconscious and currently bleeding out, whilst healing which left so much blood in the water. Everything that was once tinted green-blue was now red. 



He wasn’t panicking. 

Kym wasn’t attacking Polybotes any longer but she had moved to be in front of Percy’s bod-Percy. 

 

“I don’t suppose you want to help me?” Jason cried, spinning away from Polybotes, who now was attacking with a one-handed cleaver. 

“Hm, not currently,” Kym hummed, checking Percy’s pulse, “I have been promised a great deal in exchange for my help.”
“You aren’t helping me, goddess.” Polybotes spat. 

 

Kym scoffed. 

“What have they promised you,” Jason asked desperately, ducking around columns. 

“Freedom,” Kym answered after a long pause, prodding Percy’s wound, “And fear.”
“The storms will rage unchecked if you help me now! ” Polybotes ordered, his poison thickening. 

 

“What about worship?” Jason blurted, glancing at Percy, who was growing paler and stiller by the second, “I have pull at both camps, I could um..” he trailed off peering at the goddess. 

Kym blinked at him, “Shrines, and temples?” 

 

“Definitely!” he cried, “A cabin for you, and a, um, action figure!”
Kym swam closer, interest crossing her face. 

 

“Don’t you want to destroy the coastline?” Polybotes demanded, “Wreck havoc on the humans?”
“There won’t be any humans left!” Jason insisted, “But if you help us they will remember you as the Great Kympoleia, who benevolently helped the Seven on their Quest and Slayed the Giant Polybotes!”

 

“There won’t be any humans?” Kym repeated. 

“Ignore him” Polybotes cried, aiming his cleaver at Jason. 


Jason ducked. 

The cleaver hit Kympoleia and cut off her hair. 

 

Oh, yes. 



Polybotes froze. 

Jason grinned. 

 

“An action figure you say?” Kym asked, turning to Jason. 

He nodded, “Shrines too, a cabin, and I’ll make sure she’s okay. She’d definitely want to meet you under better circumstances.”

He ‘d watched how Kym had stayed in front of Percy, a worried look in her eyes at the wound. 

 

Kym nodded. 

“Agreed, Son of Jupiter. Let’s kill this Giant.” 

 

***
Jason carefully pulled out the trident, making sure Percy’s body didn’t leave the water. 

Kympoleia calmed the storm, and supported her head briefly.

 

The wound, slowly began to close up. 

 

“Farewell, Son of Jupiter.” Kym said, picking up her discus, “It is time I have a word with my father. I wish you well. I look forward to the action figure.”

Jason breathed a deep sigh of relief, after her form faded. 

 

“Action figure?” a voice croaked, and green eyes fluttered open.

“Did you seriously get her to help you for an action figure?” 



Notes:

So yesterday I remember saying something about taking a break, well, I really enjoyed it!

This chapter may or may not be the plague of my VERY existence, but to summarise, the seven have the poison, and the heartbeat of the chained god, so who can guess where they are headed next?

I decided to have her get stabbed instead of the whole poison thing because she isn't realllyyy afraid of that part, (she's a little afraid of it but will use it if she has to.) And she heals in water so it would be literal agony.

I'm not sure when I'll be posting, but the next chapter is going to be LONG.

And I meant to write them in Olympia for this instead, I was going to, but then I realised that would give away Leo's little escape place AKA where he's going to end up when he "dies", so I left it. Leo in this story has a crush on Percy btw, which is what they were going to be having the conversation about. I'm adding it to the list for the one-shots, but in that I am prioritising the whole love romance thing because I don't get to really write that here.

Anyway,
that was fun.

hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty Nine- Delos

Summary:

"I'm going under, and this time, I fear there's no one to turn to
This all or nothing way of loving got me sleeping without you
Now, I need somebody to know, somebody to hear
Somebody to have, just to know how it feels
It's easy to say, but it's never the same
I guess I kinda like the way you help me escape

Now, the day bleeds into nightfall
And you're not here to get me through it all
I let my guard down and then you pulled the rug
I was getting kinda used to being someone you loved"- Someone you Loved, Lewis Capaldi.

Notes:

TW:
suicidal thoughts.
sexual assault

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?” Percy asked, tilting her head, “You want me to come?”

Leo nodded, and they all looked faintly guilty. 

“Beth?” Percy asked, turning to her slowly, “What.”

 

Annabeth sighed, “Will you wear blue, or green?”
Percy recoiled, “What? Why would you even-” she paused, “Oh.”

Annabeth nodded, “It’s cruel, for both of you but it might be the push that convinces him to help.”
They all knew who he was. The whisper of his presence made Percy shiver. 

“Fine. I”ll grab something green.” she sighed. 

She hadn’t told anyone about the time she had seen him on the Trip to Alaska. 

About how desperate he had been. How lost. 

 

She felt guilty about it. And afraid. 

But most of all?

She felt rage. 

 

She ran down to her cabin, and tore through her shelves, looking for something green, a colour she wore rarely. 

White linen pants, gods so impractical. 

 

There. 

Sea green loose, light off the shoulder. It was cropped above her navel, bearing her bronze skin, but had that look about it. 

That’s fine. 

 

Does she have any sandals?

She dug around in the shelves, finding several vaguely Greek-inspired things. 

Sandals. Jewellery. Hair twisted in a ridiculous half-up, half-down. 

She had sea-glass earrings too. Where did she get this stuff?

She didn’t take off her pendant.
She was all for emotionally whacking the gods, but she love- cared about Carter. 

So, so much. 


Piper twisted some green beads into her hair. 


She avoided the mirrors. She couldn’t look at herself knowing she didn’t look like herself. 

 

She focused on the waves hitting the hull. The soothing repetition. 

“Hey,” Annabeth said, rubbing light circles on her shoulder, “We’re here. Are you sure you’re okay with-”
“Curse of Delos,” she shot back, “let’s just get it and leave.”

She followed Frank and Leo off the gangplank. 

 

The land was warm, and bright. 

They were surrounded by white beaches, blue skies, green seas (Percy didn’t linger on those), and fields of green and gold. Little flowers dotted them, sprouting up everywhere. 


They were beautiful. 

The island seemed next to uninhabited. 

Percy cursed her choice of clothing under her breath. 

Frank snorted. 

Leo raised a brow, “And to think, I once-”
She punched his shoulder, “Shut up.”
“Fine. But not because you told me to. This is my choice.”

She rolled her eyes. 

Then paused. 

“You guys hear that?”
Frank stopped too.
Two voices, and the sounds of a lyre being plucked floated throughout the air. 

“Left,” Leo said, glancing at them, “Follow it?”
Frank and Percy nodded. 

 

***
After walking through the fields for a while, they came to white ruins, forming what once must have been a stage. 

Two figures appeared. 

One, a young woman, around seventeen, dark hair, tanned skin. Dressed in Hunter’s clothes. 

Artemis. 

The other, a young man, around seventeen as well. Hair as blonde as sunshine, bronzed skin, eyes as blue as the skies above them. He was dressed more simply, in jeans and a simple white t-shirt. 

He was also lying on his back complaining.
Very, very loudly. 

And strumming a lyre. 

Definitely Apollo.

 

The girl merely huffed and returned to stringing her bow. 

Percy took a deep breath. 

Stepped forward. 

 

“Hey.”

 

***
Apollo had been on Delos, with Artemis. His music wasn’t coming. Gods, nothing was coming except the memory of Percy Jackson flinching away from him. She wasn’t Perseleia. 

His Perseleia. 

 

But she looked so much like her. Apollo thought longingly of the Iris-Message, tucked away. He couldn’t look at it at the moment. Artemis was never more than a heartbeat away, like she had been from the moment they took their first breaths. 

 

He had been lying, looking up at the sky. 

“Seriously Artie,” he drawled, irritating her on purpose, “I need advice.”

Artemis sighed, “I miss my Hunters.”
He groaned, “You are useless. A minor or not? Which sounds better?”
“Silence.”

He lifted his head to glare at her, but her focus was on her bow. 

“You don’t need to string it, you know.”
She waved a hand at him, “If I wasn’t doing this, I would have shot you already, little brother.”
“Lies,” he turned back to the sky, “You love me too much.”
“Are we ever going to have an honest conversation again?” Her voice sounded tentative. 

He stiffed. 

“We’re being honest right now.”

“You’ve been stalking her,” Artemis continued. 

“Watching, doesn’t count.”
“She’s connected to a different pantheon, a different life. She is not her.” Artemis emphasised. 

“A minor or the E major?” Apollo asked again.
Artemis sighed. 

Silence.
“A minor.”
“Ahah!” he cheered, “I knew you had a preference.”
“Silence.”

They were quiet for a few moments. 

“Hey.” Perseleia’s voice came. Quiet, subtle.

Apollo ignored the hallucination. He would talk to her later. He couldn’t break down by Artemis. 

He did loll his head in her direction. 


His imagination had taken some liberties this time round.
More white hair. White linen pants, and sea green matching those eyes. 

 

He sighed, turning away. 

Artemis caught his eye. She was standing up now, eyes focused on Perseleia. 

 

Wait. 

 

He shot to his feet, over to her. 

Inhumanely fast. 

She blinked hard at the movement.

“Um,” she started, “It’s been a while, I know, and I came because-”

He couldn’t breathe. 

Artemis could see her.
He could see it in the little glance. 

The push to his pull. 

 

He couldn’t help himself. 


He grabbed her into a kiss. 

 

Heaven. 

 

Then doubled over in pain. 

 

***

Percy stared at Apollo from where she had punched him in the solar plexus. From where she was standing as he doubled over. 


That asshole.
She had made it clear, even when she didn’t remember, that she didn’t want that. 

 

And he kissed her anyway. 

Leo and Frank were silent, she could hear the shock on their faces. 


Artemis was now in her face. 

“Perseleia, what the actual hell?” she snapped, “I-I, I’m happy to see you, I promise, but punching him? He’s been yearning over you and-”
Percy blinked at her. 

 

“Oh.” Artemis said, grabbing a piece of Percy’s hair, “I see.”
Percy was silent. 

 

“Brother,” Artemis said, turning to him. 

His eyes were filled with pain

 

The rage filled her gut again. She thought of Hercules, or all the other countless times she had nearly died. By Gabes’s hands, by monsters, by men.

In a bathroom, alone. 

Trying to drown herself but not being able to. 

 

She turned away, Leo and Frank coming over to her. Her eyes were welling up, but her knuckles were white. 

She wanted to scream. 

 

She breathed in deeply. 

Then turned again. 

Both gods had their backs to them. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Artemis’s voice came, cold. Indifferent. Far from the emotion-filled exchange of a few moments prior. 


Percy spoke before she could stop herself, “What, no longer excited to see me?” 

There was silence.

“Excuse me.” Artemis’s voice was flat, but there was a hint of danger to it now. 

Rage flooded her system. 

“Your brother, is the god of prophecy. He knows. Don’t waste my time.”

Artemis had an arrow at Percy’s throat. 

“Mind your words, mortal.
Percy stared back at her, “He sexually assaulted me.”
The delivery was flat. 

 

Artemis’s eyes widened. 

She wasn’t just talking about Apollo. 

She took a deep breath, “Look, I’m not here to deal with,” she gestured to herself, “All of this. I don’t even know how this happened. But we need your help. Please” She added as an afterthought. 

 

Artemis walked over to Frank and Leo. 

“Speak with him. You have my word he will not approach you beyond words.”

Then, the three of them vanished into the fields. 


Percy could feel bile rising in her throat. Gabe, Apollo, James, satyrs, minor gods. Zeus. 

She saw them all in rapid succession. 

She-

“Take deep breaths,” a voice came, “Focus on the sea hitting the shore. The rhythm.”

Despite herself, she listened to it. 

After a few moments, she turned. 

“I’m sorry,” Apollo said. 

 

She started in surprise.
“I don’t apologise, for just anything, but that was wrong. I just thought-”
She frowned at him, “That was wrong? But sending your children to die, isn’t. Giving Octavian a prophecy so he can murder all the Greeks and finally claim “Perseleia” isn’t. Letting Hercules attempt-” she shuddered, “Burning Carter, wasn’t.”

Apollo’s face went cold. 

She sighed.

“I’m here for the Curse of Delos. For five minutes can we pretend we aren’t.. Who we are.”
Apollo’s eyes traced her hair, “What happened to your hair. It’s worse than hers was.”
She shrugged, “The Pit. Kill or be killed. Not that you’d know that.”
He flinched.

She squashed the surge of victory in her gut. 

“Curse?”
“Why would I give it to you?” his voice was cold. 

She stared at him, “Because for some unknown reason, despite everything, I’m attempting to save you. But at this point I fear it would be better to just be used as a sacrifice.”
“How did you get that scar?”

He pointed at her gut, where the scar where Polybotes had stabbed her with his trident was still healing.
“Stabbed. Curse?”
He sighed, “You want it for the Cure. I can’t just give it to you.”
“What do you want in return?”

Percy almost slapped her hand over her mouth. Gods, he could ask her anything now. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid. 

 

Apollo blinked. 

“A favour.” he said, “Of my choosing. Eventually.”
She shook her head, “Too non-descript. I’m not having sex with you.”
He choked, “No! Gods, no. Not that.”
She welcomed the relief. 

His eyes narrowed on her pendant. 

 

“Are you wearing the symbol of another pantheon right now?”
“It is a lotus flower, actually.” she snapped back. 


He grabbed it off her, moving too fast. 

 It dangled from his hands. 

 

“NO!” she screamed, “That’s mine! Give it back!” She reached for it, but he moved out of reach.
The Eye of Horus caught the light. 

He scowled. 

“I want a favour, and the necklace.”
“No.”

He turned to her incredulously. 

“As I said. It’s mine.” She said, eyes fixed on it. 

 

“It’s a betrothal necklace. The Egyptians are attempting to take you from us.”
“They’re better than you are.”
She had said it without thinking. 

 

His eyes went gold. 

Kronos, Luke. Death, so much death. 

 

Her breathing picked up. 

“Oh, your little boy toy got this for you, did he?” Apollo mocked, pacing forward. The heat coming off him was oppressive. She was shaking. 

“Your little Pharoah. Pathetic. You could have anyone. You could have been a god.”
She shut her eyes.

She could smell the melting metal. 

“You dress up like her. But you are nothing but a pale imitation. That’s all you’ll ever be Percy Jackson. Second best. Second choice. A failure.”
His words hissed in her ear, hot and cold and true. 

 

“And yet,” she croaked, “You need me. What does that make you then?”
She opened her eyes to find him a centimetre away. 

Gold met green. 

 

Silence and oppressive heat. 

 

He waited for a moment. 

 

“I’m not giving you this for you. Or for the quest. Gods, the world could end for all I care at times. At least I’d see her again.”
His voice was so broken. 

They both were. 

 

He bent down, and picked one of the golden flowers. 

She raised a brow.
“Seriously?”
He shrugged, “The curse left Delos stuck in one place. The flowers represent it. Represent Artemis and I. Only we can pick them for the purpose you desire.”

His voice hinged on desire. 

“Necklace.” She said shortly. 

He handed it over, the chain slightly melted. 


“This is for your sister. The person whose face you wear like you own it. The person who was my light. The sunlight for all of us.” His voice turned bitter, “I don’t expect you to understand. Without her, we are all plunged into an eternal night.”
Their fingers brushed, heat and electricity and wrongness in one moment. 

 

Eyes locked. 

“For Perseleia, then.” she said. 

She looked at him for one moment more.
Then turned, and walked away. 

`

She could feel his eyes on her. Feel the sun beat down. 

 

For Perseleia. 

 

***

Apollo watched her go.
Despair and anger melting into one poisonous mess in his veins. 

He missed her. 

He hated her. 

 

He watched the girl though. Sometimes there was this feeling in the girl’s face, the slant of her mouth, the quiet fury behind her eyes — something unshakably familiar.

 

 Not just Poseidon’s daughter. No, this was something else. Perseleia.  

 

The way she moved, like every step, was a question the world remembered the answer to. 

 

 The way her gaze lingered a second too long on the horizon, as if listening for a voice no one else could hear. Waiting for the sun to illuminate her. 



 For a heartbeat, Apollo felt time collapse  saw her, not her , but almost

And it ached. That this girl would never know who she reminded him of. That Perseleia was gone, yet haunting him through the mortal she could’ve loved like a daughter or maybe, should have been one.


The one who would forever walk through this world like a ghost. 

He stared at the lotus outline in his palm. 

 

Felt that presence leave the island. 

Felt his heart shatter in the silence. 



Notes:

LONG CHAPTER WOOHOO!!!

 

I hope I did this justice.
Guys, it's true that all I listened to on repeat was someone you loved and call me when you breakup because I heard them on the radio and now they are INGRAINED in my brain.

What did we think??
No but seriously.

I'm going to be busy for all of tomorrow morning, so update some point in the evening.

"It's better to have loved and lost."
*throws the brick with an valdezapult (wink wink) at you*
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 30: Chapter Thirty-Asclepius

Summary:

"Mama, life had just begun
But now I've gone and thrown it all away
Mama, ooh, didn't mean to make you cry
If I'm not back again this time tomorrow
Carry on, carry on as if nothing really matters" - Bohemian Rhapsody, Queen

Notes:

TW:
Self harm
Cursing
Death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Shush,” a soothing voice called. The baby in her arms opened his eyes wide, shifting from blue to a beautiful sea-green. She rocked him gently, so, so gently, a soft look of awe on her face. 

“Hello Ascelpius,” Perseleia crooned, “Hello.”
The goddess smiled down at him, the baby’s eyes opening wide, as if he couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing. 

“I’m Mama,” She whispered, like it was a secret for just the two of them, “Mama.”

Lifting him slightly, her dark hair crested with waves of white caught the light. The baby reached for them, giggling. 

“And over there,” she continued, smiling softly, so softly, at him, and at the man sitting right next to her, “This is Dada, say hi.”
She waved his little fist at the blonde-haired man, with eyes as blue as the sky.
Contentment and love and home filled the baby. 

Mama and Dada. 

 

He loved them. 

 

***
“But you promise you’ll come back?” Asclepius begged, pulling at Mama’s skirts. She bent down to pick him up, twirling him slightly. 

“Of course I will, my little sunbeam,” she said, cupping his cheek, ‘I always do.’

Dada was her sunshine. He was her sunbeam. He knew she loved him, even if there was always something sad lingering in her eyes. A furrow in her brow, as if she struggled to remember something.
But she promised to always remember her love for him. 

He watched as his mother, dressed in golds and yellows like Dada, waded into the water, turning to smile at him one last time. He clutched Dada’s hand tightly, scared of letting go. 

‘I always miss her when she goes under too,’ Dada said forlornly, ‘The world seems a little darker without her light, doesn’t it?’
He managed a smile for his sunbeam, ‘Come along, Auntie Artemis is waiting.’

Asclepius felt the tears pouring down his face as Dada led him away from Mama. It wasn’t fair she had to leave. 

 

***
As he grew older, he began to understand the differences between his mother and father. Apollo always lingered around her, his glow bathing her, hands reaching, but never touching.
Perseleia smiled at him, but she smiled at everyone. She always forced herself to look away. To never linger. Asclepius understood that Mothers and Fathers did not always love each other, and he was lucky that his did, in a way. 

 

They loved him. 

That was what mattered, and that was his mother’s answer every time he questioned her about it. 

 

Asclepius turned from the window, focusing on mixing the herbs. He couldn’t make them fall in love, despite everything. He knew his mother felt something for his father, but she buried it. For a future she saw. Something that mattered so deeply to her she couldn’t give it up, not even for love. 

And his father loved her so much, so much that he never pushed. Asclepius wished he would, at least so they could understand, but Mother said her Sight was incomplete. Mother was occasionally very stubborn. 

Asclepius just wanted them so be happy.

 

***
Death was sudden. Coming back made him feel wrong underneath. His Mother seemed to understand, but seemed to grow more distant by the day. The closer he was, the further he was. She stepped back from everyone, it had seemed. Loyalty remained apart. 

 

That had cracked when he had ascended. When he had attempted to rape his Mother. That would not stand, could not. But after that, she pushed away again. Love remained, as always. But she seemed as if she was bracing herself for something, glimmers of an emotion he didn’t recognise in her face, appeared when she faced the gods, if only for a second. 

 

***
His mother’s death. 

He should have noticed. She seemed to be in a rush, constantly moving. She had left the night before, and he hadn’t told her that he had loved her so much. That there was a part of his chest that had been ripped out without her, because that was his Mama, his Mother. She had saved him so many times. She had saved them all. 

Darkness reigned, only his wife was able to break it, to bring the dawn over years to come. 

 

***
He couldn’t watch. 

He couldn’t watch the gods do what they were doing. Forgetting her. Pushing her away because the pain of seeing her but her not being here was like being stabbed. It was like bleeding out over the centuries. His brother blurred his mind with wine and madness, refusing to deal with the guilt and the pain.
Everyone but Asclepius seemed to want to forget. 


So he remembered. 

He wrote books and stories about her. Attempting to keep the memories of her spinning in his mind alive. 

Attempting. 

 

As the years went on, the pain lingered. He found it harder and harder to remember the happiness. 

Her absence was a knife in the never-healing wound. 


He walked away. Asclepius wasn’t sure if he could ever forgive himself for walking away. 

 

***
They were floating above Asclepius’s temple.
Percy thought it looked cold.

When they had boarded from Delos, Percy had changed the minute she could, and handed the top to Leo, watching as he burned it. 

Annabeth had found her curled up in a ball and sobbing. Bleeding too. She had cut herself, up and down her arms, to be sure she was real. Was anything real?
Red blood ran down her arms and the pain was only pinpricks to the agony that swirled inside of her. 

Annabeth made her stand up. Bathed the wounds. Force-fed her nectar. 

She had forced out Delos over choked words and broken sobs. Broken.
She was so, so, broken. 


The little voice within her, that, as a child, was what had remained of her hope, had shriveled over Tartarus. 

She couldn’t feel the hope anymore. 

 

Until one night. 

One night when her white hair caught the moonlight and her tears had been whisked away into the deepest oceans had she seen her. 

Another person mourning. A body of stars. The sky goddess of the Egyptians. Nut. 

 

Her eyes made Kore feel less alone. Less out of time. More real. She focused on that feeling now, reassuring herself that she was real. She wasn’t a ghost. 

 

‘So Leo, Jason and Piper are heading down there?’ she asked, leaning over the bronze deckrail of the Argo II. Annabeth nodded. 

‘They seem, not excited, but kind of-’ she waved her hand. 

‘Anticipatory?’ Kore offered. Annabeth nodded. 

 

‘It looks sterile, doesn’t it?’ She asked, peering down at the white and green. Annabeth snorted. 

‘It is a hospital of sorts. What did you expect?’

Kore laughed, then paused.

‘Do you feel that?’ She asked, shaking a leg. 

‘What?’ Annabeth said, grey eyes blinking. 

Kore shook her leg again, ‘Something’s on my leg.’

Annabeth glanced down at the leg dressed in black shorts and grey running shoes. 

‘I don’t see-’

Kore gasped, and was dragged over the rail, her wrist at a weird angle. 

‘It’s got my arm!’ she screamed, ‘Let. Me. Go!’ She yelled, wrenching it backwards. 

Until she toppled forward. 

Over the deckrail. 

 

Screaming. 

Jason leapt off after her, grabbing her to slow the descent. But she kept going down. Something, something she couldn’t see was holding onto her. 

“THIS IS SO FUCKING INSANE!’ She screamed as they went down and down and down. 

 

Part of the dome retracted as she screamed. 

The two of them continued hurtling down. 

‘WHY IS IT ALWAYS US?’ she yelled, but the pressure around her leg and arm lifted, and Jason eased them so they would land on their feet. 

Kore sank to her knees, gagging. 

‘I hate flying. Or falling. Whichever.’

Jason rubbed her back in sympathy, gawking as the roof closed over their heads. 

‘Looks like it’s us,’ he commented. 

‘Again,’ she huffed, ‘Not that I don’t enjoy spending time with my cousin, just last time I got impaled. Not looking forward to that again.’

 

‘Um, Percy?’ Jason’s voice came, wavering slightly, ‘Percy!’

Kore rolled her eyes as she smoothly rose to her feet. 

‘What?’

‘There is a giant statue of you staring us down, with a sword in hand. And it’s head just moved.’

 

Kore scanned the area. 

A type of billboard?

The Doctor is now seeing: Patient 0000. 

Have a nice day!

 

‘Leo would be handy right about now!’ she complained, glancing around, ‘It definitely is the right place though.’

 

The statue of Perseleia moved again. 

‘Please don’t come to life, please don’t come to life,’ Jason muttered under his breath. Kore clutched her pendant, running her fingers over the lotus flower. 

 

The statue took a step forward, green peplos hanging elegantly. The skin was unpainted, remaining the sterile white, but the eyes and hair popped with colour. 

‘The Doctor is not seeing anyone. Have a nice day!’ a robotic voice came. 

 

The statue lunged. 

 

Oh shit. 

***

“How are we supposed to kill a statue?” Kore huffed, sliding on the tiled floors. 

Jason ducked, “Hell if I know? It’s your statue!”
“No it’s fucking not?!” She yelled back, “Try shooting it with lightning!”

“It’s not that simple!” He cried over, unsheathing his sword. 

“Why not?” she asked, “You don’t have a lighting allowance, surely?”
Jason blushed bright red. 

“You’re fucking kidding me,” Kore groaned. 

“Bring it up with my dad!” He yelled. 

She rolled her eyes. 

 

Perseleia the statue would not stop smiling. Kore didn’t think she had ever smiled quite that much. It was unnerving to be frank. 

She eyed the statue, feeling it. Feeling inside.
“I’m going to try something!” she calls over to Jason, “Stay out of the way, and ask Thunderbritches for more lightning bolts if this fails.”

She rolls out of the way of the statue’s lunge, her arm getting sliced. White, hot pain glances down her arm, blood drips onto the floor. 

“Not sanitary,” the Perseleia statue coos, “Must be removed. Please prepare for expulsion.”
Gods, why was she so polite?
Kore focuses, eying the statue. Magic runs it, but oil lubricates its joints. There are other liquids she can’t quite put the name to bubbling and churning and mixing inside it. 

She grabs them. And pulls. Pulls and it hurts so much, she sees the eyes, her eyes, it’s eyes widen. She sees it gasp, a gasp that sounds so real. Then the liquid rips out of it, tearing it at the seams. 

Covering Jason and Kore in it.
“That was something,” Jason agrees, wiping the oily silvery mixture off his face. It’s coated his hair, his clothes, his face. She wipes her eyes, looking down at it. 

“Yeah,” she chokes out, “Something.”
The two of them look at each other. Then burst out laughing. Not happy laughter. Hysterical. When something is just so insane, so wrong, that laughter bubbles up inside you and you fall to your knees with it.

They clutch each other, smearing the already filthy tiles with more blood and oil. They laugh until their voices are harsh. They laugh whilst tears pour down their faces, creating tracks in the silver. They laugh until they can’t anymore. 

 

“Kore?” a voice yells, “Jason?”

Piper. 

“Over here!” Kore rasps, her voice echoing off the once pristine room. Piper and Leo walk in. And stop dead at the sight of them. At the mangled body. At the blood. At the room. 

“Did a bomb go off without me?” Leo asks, bending down to rub the silvery liquid off his fingers. 

“Are you two alright?” Piper worries, rushing over to them, her feet sliding on the floor. 

“Fine.” Jason croaks, “Killer statue. Gone now.”
Kore huffs a laugh, “Obviously.”
The two of them start to laugh again, and Piper looks at them, worry in her eyes, a stretched smile across her face.

“Right,” she said, drawing out the syllabus. 

“We can’t get into the room,” Kore began, “Leo!” 

Leo turned his head at them, eyeing the statue, “Yeah, yeah, open door, give me a second.” 

He waves his hands at them, poking the circuitry for a moment, before turning away and eyeing the door. 

He cracks his knuckles, and Kore buries a smile. 

 

***
Now serving, Patient No.: ALL DA LADIES LOVE LEO.

A polite female voice issued. 

The doors swung smoothly open, and the four of them hurried inside. The silvery liquid has mostly dried now, but they managed to scrape bits off. 

They open to a sterile white corridor.
Kore is really beginning to hate the colour white. They walk through, their shoes and the blood still dripping from her arm ruining the shiny white tiles.
Whoops. 

 

They come to two shiny wooden doors, with words on them that Kore really isn’t in the mood to waste her time in. 

She takes a deep breath. 

“What are you-” Jason starts. 

Kore kicked the door hard, slamming open. She calmly walks inside.
“We broke your automaton.” she says. 


A young man, eerily resembling both her and Apollo, rose to his feet. Early twenties, hair like sunshine, and sea-green eyes. 

 

“You did?” he said delightedly, “That’s wonderful!” He hurries over, his teal scrubs catching the light. 

“Asclepius?” Piper asks.
The young man nods, “God of doctors, and medicine. Here for a consultation? I have to head back to my actual clinic now, some giants thought it would be a good idea to barricaded me in here, magic sealing the premises, but I could make time.”

He had an amazing bedside manner. Actually polite. 

Kore blinked.

He turned back to her. 

“Percy-that is-Kore Jackson, I presume?” he asks, reaching for her hand, shaking it eagerly. The silvery liquid raises off her skin. She raises a brow. 

“Causes irritation and occasionally chemical burns,” he says in way of reply, before attending to Jason. 

She freezes. Did a god just-help them?
He walks back over, tilts his head at her. 

“You are my mother’s sister, are you not? I can see the resemblance. It is an honor to meet you, Hero of Olympus.”
Kore stares at him, “What.”
The god smiles, a sad smile, “I apologise, for the rest of the extended family. I will admit, it took me centuries to truly handle my guilt, my grief. But I would not blame a demigod for the circumstances of her birth, I would merely smile to see my mother’s face again. It has been a while. Thank you.”
“You-I-what?” Kore stammers.

 

The god turns, a staff appearing in his hand. 

“Spike?” Percy manages, “What on-?”
Asclepius glances at her, something she doesn’t quite recognise in his eyes. 

“Yes. The symbol of medicine, now. Consultation?”

“We’ have to ask you a favour,” Piper starts, her voice layered with honey. 

“None of that,” Asclepius waved her aside, “Speak truly,” he eyed Jason, “Hmmm, glasses.”
He reaches into the laurel desk, and pulls out a pair of bronze glasses. 

“Here.”
Jason blinks, taking the glasses, “Huh.”
“Yes, well,” Asclepius shrugs, “Simple fix. Other things are much harder. He looks at Kore next. 

“Iron deficient. Malnutrition. Missing nutrients, and…” he trails off, “When was the last time you slept through a full night?”
She shrugged, “Dreams. Weirder than usual, and then, down there .”
The god nodded, “I understand. It takes time to recover. Some never truly do. It’s important to find what ties you to this life. To this world. Hold onto them. And let yourself feel.”
The god breathes deeply, then reaches into his desk again. He pulls out a vitamin style box. 

“I’m not really that good with vitamins,” she starts, but the god raised a hand. 

“These will help you sleep. Easier, but you won’t be trapped within your dreams. They will continue the process the water has started at easing your lungs, and your deficiencies.”
He pulled out another two boxes, “For your compatriots.”
She took them with a shaky hand, “Thanks.”
He nods, polishes his glasses, and turns. 

“Oh.”

“Oh dear,” he continues, “I’m so sorry.” 

Leo shifts in his seat, “Yeah, too many Doritos. Knew that the orange colour couldn’t be natural.”
A look passes between the two. 

Kore eyed it. Jason and Piper exchanged a worried look. 

“Leo-” Piper started. 

“Don’t worry Beauty Queen,” Leo said easily, “It’s okay.”
Silence. 

 

“The Physicians Cure, then?” Asclepius looked at her, “You want it.”
Kore nodded, clearing her throat, “I know that you’ve sworn an oath not to bring anyone else back. But just in case. It’s the world on the line here. It’s for a demigod. I know that-” she paused, glancing up at him, “I hope that my sister would have thought the same. Done the same. Her loyalty is to family. Like yours is. Like ours is. Please.”

The god stared at them. 

Green met blue. 


Silence.

 

Asclepius saw his mother. 

 

It was what she would have wanted, despite everything. 

 

He looked at poor Percy Jackson. Ailments of the mind plagued the girl. She was so lost. The guilt was nigh overwhelming. He had done nothing to help. He deserved to rot for it.
Whatever retribution Styx decided worthy, he would claim upon himself. He owed the demigods that much.

 

“Very well. Do you have the ingredients?”


Once the demigods had left, Asclepius held his head in his hands. 

The split within the girl wasn't natural. It was a defence mechanism. Percy Jackson, Kore Jackson, and fragments of his mother. It was clear that being in Tartarus had made her susceptible to her sister's suffering. She had seen a goddess's point of view of Tartarus. That was enough to scar any divine mind, let alone a human. 

He worried though. A lot. 

 

It was time to visit his brother. Time to get answers. 

And although he had broken an oath, he refused that the consequences may rest upon a demigod. It wasn't right. Even the Styx, with all her hatred, would feel the same. 


Dionysus had much to answer for. What exactly had happened to Percy Jackson? 

He sighed deeply, sending his love to his wife. He missed her. She was beautiful and smart and soothing. The push to his pull. 

I will see you soon, darling. 

He could sense her smile. Sense the trust. 

 

Gods, his mother would be so torn, today. He had lived his life in the hopes of making her proud. And in some ways, he was sure he had. In others, he had abandoned the demigods.

 

No longer. 

 

Asclepius ignored the dull ache where his mother used to be, and pictured Camp Half Blood. 

 

It was time to go home.

Notes:

Thank you all for interacting on the last chapter.
No, I will not tell you whose wedding (would it not be so funny if it was Sally's and Paul's? it won't be, but I would crack up!)
that is for me to know, as the all-knowing author, and for my friend who is reading the outline to laugh over.
The story still isn't being beta-read she just loves weddings.

ANYWAY:
I feel so bad for him, he literally just misses his mom so much. Like, yes inaction and being a bystander is terrible, but we can still feel sorry for him.

I refuse to give anything away to anyone, but I am cackling over comments. I feel so evil?!

For those of you who miss my daily updates- I am currently trying to figure out how on earth to write the Athens chapter. I have around half of it done. Splitting it in two, half Athens, half Camp. #evilplaninplaceihavesomefiguredout
This could even hit 4 parts but I'll probably tryyyy to compress it into 2.

Thanks for your patience!

hugs!

-Be_Whelmed

A/N: also, if anyone has any suggestions for other one-shots aside from the ones previously mentioned, please drop below!
and I was so surprised about no one saying Ancient Greece.
but I figured out a way to write that in the main fic (later) so mwhahaha.

UPDATED : 16:40, 18/07 (18th of July for you Americans.)

Chapter 31: Chapter Thirty One- The Acropolis

Summary:

"Scared of my own image,
scared of my own immaturity
Scared of my own ceilin',
scared I'll die of uncertainty
Fear might be the death of me,
fear leads to anxiety
Don't know what's inside of me
Don't forget about me"- Doubt, Twenty One Pilots

Notes:

TW: Violence. Slightly graphic.

 

for CJ_Libra ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Piper raised an eyebrow at King Kekrops. They had invited him aboard, per the rules of Xenia, and now he was eating some honey cakes. Inwardly, Piper thanked Annabeth and her honeycake addiction.

He was offering them a way through the city without bringing any monsters to their attention. But his offer felt off. She could see it in his sewer-green eyes. Different from Kore's warm green. 

She fidgeted despite herself. 

"Would you explain it again?" Annabeth asked, pacing. 

King Kekrops cleared his throat, "I- and my people- are offering three of you a safe way through Athens, through the underground tunnel system. Then you will get to the Acropolis. There is a second tunnel we can lead you through, straight to the heart of the giants assembling."
Piper gnawed her lip. It was too good to be true. Obviously it was a trap. 

"Well.. demigods?" Kekrops asked, spreading his hands, "What do you think?" 
"Kore!" Annabeth called. 

Kekrops raised a brow, "Excuse-"
He stopped, jaw dropping as Percy Jackson walked into the room, hair loose around her face. 

It really was like starlight, Piper reflected, feeling her breath catch a little. It was insane how gorgeous she had grown in just a few weeks. Slowly beginning to regain her muscle and health after it all. 

"My Lady," Kekrops uttered, falling to his knees. Ah, his snakes? 
Kore stopped. She was wearing a light grey off the shoulder, a white tank top inside, and loose black exercise shorts, falling around high thigh. She looked deeply, deeply uncomfortable. 

She took a deep breath, and bowed back respectfully, "Your Highness."
Piper wanted to applaud those observation skills. The crown he was wearing was subtle, but thank goodness she didn't offend him. 

"It is an honour to be in your presence once more, My Lady, my Patron."
Kore nodded, assuming a slightly regal air. 

Gods, that was smooth. Her jawline- 

NO. BAD PIPER. 

"It is a pleasure to see you again King Kekrops." She said. Then stopped afterwards, a brief expression of confusion crossing her face. 

Annabeth frowned. 

"I want to offer you safe passage," he nearly begged, eyes wide and open. Honesty flowed through him. 

"You will not betray us to the Earth Mother?" Kore asked, raising a brow. 

Kekrops shrunk into an even lower bow, "Never My Lady." he made a brief gesture to one of his guards, whose eyes widened, and passed it onto those waiting on the pier. It went to another, when it was finally passed to someone out of Piper's reach. 


She grinned. 

 

"Myself, Annabeth, and Piper." Kore said, looking at the two in turn, "We leave within the hour, does that work, King Kekrops?" Her tone dared him to say no. 

 

He nodded urgently, "Anything for you My Lady. Our lives are yours, as they have always been and will always be."
Then he hurried ashore. 

Kore flopped to the ground, "Thank goodness for eavesdropping. "
They all smiled at that. 

 

But Piper hid something behind her smile, and she saw Annabeth make the same connection. There was no way that Kore could have overheard their conversation. Which meant that somehow, she had known his name. 


He had thought she was the Athenide. 

 

What if more was going on than they believed?

Piper cut off that train of thought. She didn't have time. They needed to get the Acropolis as soon as possible.

***

“These tunnels must go for miles,” Kore wondered, fidgeting with her pendant. 

Annabeth nodded beside her, “Ancient passages. Under Athens. Built centuries ago. It’s a miracle they’re still in such good condition.” 

 

The snake king hurried over to Percy. He seemed to have an obsession with gaining her approval. Kekrops ignored Piper and Annabeth mostly. 

 

“Yes, my lady. Our people live here, under the city. We preserve ancient knowledge, of course.”
Kore nodded uncomfortably. 

“And tales of you, and your people,” he added, a sharp grin crossing his face, “We have long awaited your re-appearance."
Kore looked faintly like she was going to stab him if he didn’t shut up. She fidgeted her lotus pendant anxiously. It had shifted colour ever since Tartarus, between Carter’s eyes, and Percy’s. 

Right now it was a stunning blue-green, catching the light. 

“A betrothal gift, my lady?” Kekrops pushed, as they continued through the sewers. 

Piper kept her hand tight on her dagger. 

Kore smiled tightly, slipping it beneath her armour. 

 

They were all dressed in varying shades of grey, black and celestial bronze armour. Breastplates, greaves, and vambraces. Weapons strapped to them. 

Percy’s hair was braided away from her face, the white striking. 

 

Kore. Piper forced herself to remember that. The girl had flinched every time someone had called her Percy after the Pit. 

Kore reached out, and skimmed her fingers against the walls, gaze distant.
“Athena oversaw this. She wanted water running throughout the city. Mosaics too.” Her voice had an odd-dreamy layer to it. 

“Yes, my lady,” Kekrops agreed, a weird light shining in his eyes. 

“How do you know that?” Piper blurted. 

Kore’s gaze sharpened, turning to her. There was a moment, where Piper flinched back. There was something cracked, broken, not mortal in her gaze. Then she blinked, the easy sea-green hue returning. 

 

“I’m not sure,” she admitted, “It feels, right though.”
Kekrops continued leading them, through the damp tunnels, the scent of mildew and snakeskin. The swish of his tails, and the light footsteps. 

 

Soon, the tunnels started leading up. The top of the Acropolis. The converging point where they would pass by the altars to Poseidon. To Athena. To the Athenide. 

They stopped there. 


The point where the land met the sea. The bonding of two worlds. 

Percy ran her hands over the trident marks. Deep into the ground, scarring it white. The Olive Tree, standing tall. 

It wasn’t the original. But it was close. She rested a hand on the trunk, her breathing unsteady. 

 

Water crooning around her. Blue and green light. Then eyes. Gray like thunderclouds, soft as rain. The green of the sea. Shock. Love. Adoration. Family. The sun’s rays coating her skin, like a caress. 

A single leaf drifting to the ground. 

 

Kore ripped her hand away from the tree as if it burned her. 

“You okay?” Annabeth asked, putting a hand on her shoulder. 

Kore blinked hard, “This is where it all started. All those centuries ago.”
Annabeth skimmed the olive tree lightly with her fingers, “The history that seeps from here. It’s heady. Intoxicating.”
The two stood in silence for a moment. 

“We need to move.” Kore whispered, her white strands breaking free from the braid, catching the wind. 

“Do you ever wonder what happened to the Fountain?” Annabeth asked. 

There was no question of what Fountain. The Fountain that had changed everything. For better. Or for worse. 

“It’s in Father’s palace. Has its own courtyard. Surrounded by mosaics, statues, her favourite plants. It’s like a crypt though. Stifling in intensity. People still bring offerings there though.”

Annabeth hummed a reply, “You’ve seen it.”
It wasn’t a question. 

“Briefly. It felt-wrong. Other.” She inhaled the sea air for a few moments. 

Annabeth reached down and squeezed her hand, “Let’s move.”
They didn’t notice. 

 

Didn’t notice the singular olive leaf that drifted down, braiding into Percy’s hair, the sea-water that came from the trident marks, the seawater that coated her like a mist. 

A blessing. 

Or a warning. 



***
They had Annabeth gripped tightly in one hand and all of Kore’s powers were raging inside of her, a storm given human form. 

They were right. There was no water she could summon. Not seawater, nor fresh. Not somewhere where Gaia’s grip was ironclad. 

 

Instead she reached out, dodging a hand, stabbing, swirling. 

She reached out to the thumping, beating heart in Porphyrion’s chest. 

And she p u l l e d. 

The ichor responded, pulling toward her. Obeying her. It was hers now. She felt something, not quite a smile, bare across her face. The heart ripped from his chest, tearing through skin and muscle and armour. The King screamed, toppling backwards.

A golden heart thumped upon the ground, bleeding.
"YOU WANT A SACRIFICE?" Kore screamed, "THERE IS YOUR SACRIFICE."Annabeth leapt out of his grip. She glanced at Kore. 

There was fear in her eyes. Cordelia shoved it aside. They were alive. They could still do this.

She dived forward, using the remaining ichor to her advantage. She ripped through giants, anger and rage her fuel. She saw the gods in their eyes. She saw Gabe. She saw Apollo. Octavian. Heracles. Hera. Zeus. Styx. 

Hatred bloomed beneath her skin. She couldn't stop. Wouldn't stop. She felt red tint her vision. She could feel metal meet her blades. 

Then she was blasted backwards, poison steaming against her skin. She slammed into the Acropolis wall.

You will be my sacrifice PERCY JACKSON!
Gaia’s voice vibrated through the ground, sinking their feet. She saw Porphyrion slowly rising to his feet, his chest healing over. 

Shit. 

Had been fun while it lasted. 

 

“KILL THEM!”

***
Even with seven demigods, two children of the Big Three, they were no match for the Twelve Giants. 

Percy felt her heart seize in her chest. They weren’t going to make it. The Gods wouldn’t come. They never did. She was bleeding now, from a slice on her chest. She had managed to not let it drip to the ground yet. Jason and her were Gaia’s targets. The strongest children. 



“They’re not coming.” She hissed, “They never come.”
Something inside her cracked. They were alone in this. Of course they were. A pawn. A trophy. 

 

She had never really mattered. And she was going to die here. Die again. She had left everyone in Camp Half Blood alone. The Romans would do everything to kill them.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, “For breaking my promise.”

Her sword fell from her hand, clanging from the ground as Polybotes grabbed her around the throat. She struggled for a moment, black spots filling her vision. 

“Please.” She begged gods who had long stopped listening. 

 

Then the heavens opened. 



Notes:

I listened to the Avatar the Last Airbender soundtrack for this.

"How can you tell a chapter was nigh impossible to write? oh that's easy, just read chapter thirty one!"
I was pulling my hair out guys, this chapter. How do you even write this I mean? the temptation to skip was unholy.

I might skip the full battle scene. We'll see. Let me know what you think in the comments, because I have an outline in my head for the CHB part, that's fine it's THIS PART that killed me.
Anyway, it's been like two days. How are we? Any news?

I watched the Superman movie. I love it.
"Being kind is the new Punk Rock!"

ugh I walked out with a smile on my face. It's everything I wanted from the movie.

Anywayyyyy, thanks for all your patience, and understanding, and I hope the re-organisation of the fic works?
let me know below!

Also... I feel like I have to mention I am a huge perecbeth shipper. Like they are endgame. They just aren't in this because I read about benthyskime and thought that would be a cool parallel to the og Rhodes in the other fanfics.

comment and kudos <3
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 32: Chapter Thirty Two- The Awakening

Summary:

"Suffocate me
So my tears can be rain
I will water the ground where I stand
So the flowers can grow back again
'Cause just like the seed
Everything wants to live"- The Seed, Aurora

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They launched into battle. 

Not that they had much of a choice. Her swords became extensions of her arms, dicing and whirling and slicing through the enemies in her wake. 

She focused on the flow of them. 

She leapt for Polybotes, feeling the water, the sea roar in her veins. A power so heady that it took over. A second heartbeat. 

A trident joined her in her leap. 

She stabbed him in the heart, the trident spearing him through the eye. 

Polybotes gasped in horror, and she twisted her swords in. 

“This is for Bob. For Damsen.”

He crumbled to dust. 

She didn’t slow, using what was left of his body to springboard to the next. Ignoring the gods around her. Beside her. They didn’t matter right now. 

Vengeance boiled through her. 

Water exploded in her wake.

 

Then she saw Hazel, Hecate by her side, shadows and fire and gemstones spiralling around the giant she faced. 

 

Hazel didn’t see the spear heading toward her. 

“LOOK OUT!” She screamed, sprinting for her. 

Shoving her out of the way. 

The spear took her in the side. 


Ruby red blood. 

Drip. 

Drip. 

Drip. 

 

She watched three drops of her mortal blood fall to the ground. 

 

The Earth awoke. 

 

No, no, no, no.

***

 

Kore-Percy clutched her side. The blood was warm still, from a rush to a trickle. She groaned a little at the pain of it all, staring down at the pile of golden ash around them. They were too late. 

Gaia was awake. 



Annabeth limped over, her ankle still bothering her, and shoved nectar into Kore’s hands. 

She didn’t look at her. Kore understood that. She took a few sips, watching her ruby red blood drip to the ground. She wasn’t the only one watching it, in the brief silence following the battle. Athena, Poseidon, and Apollo watched it too. As if they were hoping for something. She sighed, feeling her wound close up. 

 

She turned, walking into Jason. 

“Okay?” he asked briefly. 

She nodded numbly. She had controlled ichor. She had ripped the King of the Giant’s heart from his chest. She was not okay. She didn’t have time. 

Kore hurried to the rope of the Argo II. They had to get back to Camp, somehow. 

She rubbed her fingers along the vial in her pocket. 

 

Annabeth had figured out what happened to Leo. Where he had gone. What was now a possibility for him. She slid the vial into the ship anyway. Leo thought no one had noticed what he was doing. She would smile if she could feel anything but numbness. 


It was so, so cold. 


“APOLLO.” Zeus’s voice boomed. 

She winced. 

They didn’t have the time for this. 

 

***

Hurtling through the sky. Exactly what she wanted. 

 

But every second took them closer to Camp. Closer to home. The only safe haven she had ever known. 

She clung onto the mast, strapped down. Annabeth was clutching one hand, Hazel the other, golden eyes wide. 

“I hope Nico’s okay,” she whispered to the winds. 

 

***
The ship was coming apart around them, Leo still bound to the console. 

Piper and Jason were screaming at him. 

Kore was a little bit preoccupied with the utter terror spreading through her veins as Frank the Dragon clutched her in one of his claws and flew them down. 

Down to the battlefield below. 

 

“I know that-” Annabeth screamed over the wind, but Kore couldn’t hear it all, “I love you Kore!”
Well she repeated that sentiment. 

“Do what you have to do!” 

 

Gladly. 


She shoved Percy out of her head. She needed to focus. She needed Cordelia.
Kore took a deep breath in, her feet touching familiar grass. 

She could see the Romans and the Greeks. Together but apart. The monsters leading the charge. 

The Athena Parthenous.

She had to turn away, the anger and the temptation to rip apart that statue, to shatter it, consuming her. 

 

She landed, the momentum taking her into a roll, moving smoothly to her feet. She adjusted her armour, blood and ichor stained. 

 

She glanced at Annabeth for a heartbeat, who turned in the direction of the Greeks. 

Of home.
Then she bolted, scanning the Romans, running into the ranks of Romans. Those who recognised her let her through the crowd. Murmurs of Praetor, followed in her wake. 

Those who attempted to stop her, she side-stepped, whacked, tripped, knocked out. She didn’t want to hurt any of them. Fatally.
She kept moving, focusing on her heartbeat to distract herself from what she had done.

 

What she was going to do. 

 

“Percy?” a voice hissed. She turned. 

“Will?” Surprise coated her voice. Then her eyes narrowed, “Why are you wearing black but not covering up that beacon of blonde hair?”
“That’s what I said!” Nico stage-whispered, coming up to her. 

“Shouldn’t you be rallying the Greeks?” Will asked. 

She shook her head, “Octavian.”
Understanding came from their faces. She didn’t look for pity. Not today. 


“We’ve taken out the orangers.” Will said, pulling her over to Lou Ellen and Sherman. She nodded briefly in greeting. 

Kore, of course, didn’t see the starstruck look on their faces. Or the blush that covered Lou Ellen’s face when she smiled.
Sherman shook his head. 

 

“Octavian’s probably somewhere near the back,” She turned to Lou Ellen, and Nico. 

“Can one of you get me there?”
“Not Nico.” Will said. His tone brokered no arguments. 

She nodded, “Us two then?”
“I’m going with you,” Nico chimed in, ignoring Will’s dirty look, “The two of us can isolate him and take him down.”
She smirked a little at that. Gods, she had missed Nico’s snark. He looked serious now. And so, so young. 

Kore hoped that after all this he could have a break. Live a little. 

She hoped. 

 

***

“You can’t defeat me!” Octavian crowed, “You will be mine! The Greeks will fall, and I will reign!”
Kore shuddered internally at the thought of being Octavians. 

Then she smoothly ducked out of the way of a wolf-monster, (names aren’t her thing), and clenched her hand into a fist, the motion familiar to her now. 

His heart thudded onto the ground. His body turned to dust. 

She repeated the gesture, until Octavian stood alone, coated in gold, laughing by his oranger. 

“You don’t understand yet!” He crowed, “If not me, then him!”
Him?
Kore unsheathed her swords, “Walk away Octavian. You don’t have to die for this.”
She ignored the blood crusting her hands. The blood that soaked the ground. 


The ground was shaking. 


They needed to hurry. Whatever was holding Gaia back wouldn’t last much longer. 

Octavian laughed. 

 

Then she saw it. 

 

A figure rising from the ground. Made of earth and moss and sand, lava and fire and plants of all forms. 

Green eyes that mirrored her own. 

Gaia. 

 

Your puny statue can hold me back no longer!

 

***

Poseidon stared at the spot his daughter had stood a moment before. Her blood is still sinking into the earth. She hadn’t looked at him. She hadn’t looked at any of them. 

 

Dionysus fell to his knees briefly, gagging. 

Apollo was long gone, dragged to Olympus by the fates. Poseidon couldn’t find it in him to find sympathy. He split his essence, one to Percy. His youngest, most fragile daughter. 

She had been stabbed earlier. 

 

The exact same place. 

She hadn’t noticed the olive leaf in her hair. The sea mist coating her. He had. 

Athena had. 

Dionysus had. 

 

He felt ill. What if…?
No.

 

Not possible. When a god's essence, their strongest domain is gone, they are simply gone too. Despite those worshipping her, only if her domains re-discovered their true purpose, would they reshape her, pull her out of the abyss of Chaos, only then could she ever return. 

And the agony of that was not something he would wish for his daughter. 

 

He went to Dionysus. 

Hand on his shoulder. The purple eyes looked at him, tears streaming. 

“I know.” he whispered, “I know.”
Dionysus staggered to his feet, “It cannot be a coincidence. The exact same place. And we sent her off to her death.”
Death. 

Poseidon thought of Percy. Of her struggles. Of the deepest depths of Tartarus where he could not see but he could feel her heart beating and he focused on every single current to just hear that steady heartbeat in his mind. 

 

“Not this time.” He offered his grandson his hand. 


***
Athena eyed the ruby red blood. Something was wrong. The way the girl had fought-it had felt so familiar. 


“We are a maiden!” Minerva roared in her mind, “PURE. UNTOUCHED.”
Athena gritted her teeth, “To be a MOTHER is to be PURE. TO BE A MOTHER IS TO UNDERSTAND.”
She forced Annabeth’s struggles, and this deep love she felt that she had buried under years of marble and cold stone and webs wrapping so tightly around her throat that she could not breathe. 

 

She forced it on. 

She didn’t see. 

 

Didn’t see the red run with streaks of gold. The sea mist that floated behind her, condensing briefly. 

 

No one saw. 


***
Annabeth ran to the Greeks. To her home. 

 

She raised her drakon bone sword, a cry coming from her mouth. 

“FOR PERCY! FOR US!”
The Greeks howled. Their anger, their grief, and their spirit flowed into their fighting. 


Annabeth felt Clarisse clap her on the shoulder. 

“They need you there Chase.”
Annabeth looked up at Clarisse. 

A brief understanding passed between them, then she ran for the front lines. Ran to lead. 

Memories surged in her mind, of being invisible. Of being forgotten. 

 

And now. 


Now, she is Annabeth Chase. Percy’s sister. A hero. A person, with ideas and love and imagination and hope. 

She was more than just Athena’s daughter. She always had been.

 

She thought of Percy. Of the look on her face when she had ripped the still beating heart from the giant’s chest. 

And found she couldn’t feel horrified. 


Because she would move mountains for her sister. 

She always would. 

 

With love and hope running beneath her, she led her home, her family to clash against the Romans. 

 

***
Ascelpius healed.

More and more demigods piled into the tent. He didn’t stop. He didn’t falter. 

His children and his wife surrounded him.

 

He could feel the physician’s cure flying above them. 

He healed wounds like his mother’s, put life back into their eyes. 


They fought. 

So he fought for them. 

 

***
Leo clutched Festus’s neck. He could feel Piper and Jason behind him, their voices nearly lost in the cacophony of the noise. 

He needed to get Gaia up. 

 

The blue shimmering waters caught his eye. 

 

Unless. 

 

He only sent one prayer. 

To someone he hoped was listening. Hoped could hear. 

 

“Please Percy.”



A/N: Hey guys, something went wrong with the update. So I fixed it there now!
Thanks for your patience. 



Notes:

GASP.

yeah I have a personal vendetta against Octavian. Hands up if you guessed that.
Should she be leading the Greeks? Maybe? Does she think she deserves to? Hell no!

is the next chapter my newest bane of existence?
(yes)
Excuse me while I ugly cry, this THING deleted some of my chapter. EXCUSE ME.
Updated it now. Let me scream a little ughhh.
I only noticed it due to a comment, I was like "huh, I did write their reactions, didn't I. DIDN'T I?"
deep breaths. calming breaths.

 

anyway, this is a PRETTY long chapter now that it is fixed, but I hope you all enjoy!
to everyone who has commented, kudos and READ this, know you are my motivation!

 

ALSO: I'm such a LIAR." updates once a week."
this author runs on spite, the Kpop Demon Hunters Soundtrack, and a (un)healthy amount of tea.
hugs,
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 33: Chapter Thirty Three- To Storm or Fire, Part One

Summary:

'Death doesn't discriminate
Between the sinners and the saints
It takes and it takes and it takes
And we keep living anyway
We rise and we fall and we break
And we make our mistakes
And if there's a reason I'm still alive
When everyone who loves me has died
I'm willing to wait for it (wait for it)
I'm willing to wait for it"- Wait for It, Hamilton

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It got colder the deeper they went. 

Magnus signed to Sam, “ The whole wedding party isn’t present?”
In return she signed back an L, flipped upside down. 

 

Oh.

Shit. 

 

Loki. 

Magnus tried to catch Alex’s eyes, but she was staring resolutely ahead. They were bringing a sword to the magically uncuttable bonds of Loki, which would dull a blade after a singular cut. A sword that had a magical whetstone that could sharpen it. 

This was one of the triggers of Ragnarok. 


This could not be happening right now. 

Alex had been worriedly staring at her phone that morning. And Annabeth had mentioned something about a war on her side. 

 

Why did all the bad things happen at once?

Magnus found he had no explanation for this. He was this close to running away screaming. 

He just hoped that the rest of Floor Nineteen, Hearth and Blitz were there. 

Could catch up. 



Oh, and the gods, of course. 



***

Kore had her sword to Octavian’s throat when she heard it. There was a thin red line appearing, against the near-translucency of his skin it seemed even redder. The tang of iron filled the air. 

“Percy, please.” 

She froze. 

“What is it?” Octavian sneered, “Too afraid to draw blood, little girl?”
She hit him with the pommel of one of her swords. 


Nico and Will called after her, “KORE!” 

 

She didn’t stop. 

Go to the water. 

Percy bolted for Long Beach, feeling her blood heat, the water mist around her. She didn’t stop, didn’t slow. She killed monsters without looking, feeling for their brains and p u s h i n g. 

She wouldn’t abandon Leo. not when he needed her. 

Not like she had abandoned Beckondrof. 


The sand hit her feet, stained red and clumping. She could smell the sea salt. The breeze. The scent of rain on grass. 

 

Like old times, hm?

She sprinted into the water, following, trusting, the voice. She felt it rise around her. She saw the white foam rising into a spiral. The clouds formed, rain falling, cold against her skin. She heard the wind screaming. Howling. Heard the waves crash and break. 

 

Hurricanes, really?” 

They’re better than tropical storms!
“Whatever you say, μικρή αδερφή!”

The hurricane rose. A true force of nature. And Percy felt herself rising with it. 

Becoming one with it. 

Something was lifting her. Arms encircled around her waist. A presence. One she had known since childhood. One that had guided her. Pushed her toward Annabeth. Carter. Grover. Thalia.

She trusted it. 

“Hello μικρή αδερφή,” the voice whispered. 

Then it clicked. 

 

She gasped. And felt it rush through her veins. 

She knew how to control this hurricane. Percy looked up, eyes locking on the celestial bronze dragon. On the column of wind surrounding her. She made the storm rise. 


Until she was face-to-face with her own green eyes. A face painfully similar, yet so different to her own. Shifting and changing like the sands and soil that made her appearance. 

 

Mother Earth was beautiful. And terrible. But isn’t all beauty terrible? 

 

You won’t stop me! ” the voice echoed from the Earth itself. 

 

***

Magnus watched the earth shake around them as Loki’s final bond snapped. 

As the god, for the first time in centuries, rose from the stones. For the first time in centuries, was unbound. 

Loki turned. And grinned. 

 

***

Carter grabbed onto Sadie’s hand. 

“What is happening?!” She screamed, from where they dangled off the edge of the building. They had sealed away Apophis. The worst was supposed to be over. Then why were corrupted spirits chasing them. One of them had hit Jaz, and she doubled over, screaming in pain. 

 

Something was wrong.
Someone was interfering. 

 

He hauled Sadie back to the top of the building, both of them unsheathing their weapons, Sadie’s staff, his crook. 

Not that he was really supposed to be using it, but when duty calls. 

“You won’t succeed Carter Kane ,” a voice hissed. 

He pushed Sadie out of the way, tackling her to the side. He could see her mouth moving, but all he could hear was the ringing in his ears. 

“Our masters see all,” the voice continues, “The pantheons are too connected.”
He slashed out with the crook, the spirits dissolving. 

“Why, just ask your betrothed.” Was the final hiss.

 

Carter fell to his knees, his heart pounding as if he had just run a marathon. Worry crept like a vice over his chest. Worry for Percy. Worry for Annabeth.
He would know if their hearts stopped beating. 

He could know the second those green, green eyes closed and didn’t open again. 

Wouldn’t he?

“Carter?” Sadie's voice was tentative, her hand resting on his shoulder. 

Carter tilted his head to look at her, clocking her features. Honey blonde hair, with blue streaks. Soft blue eyes. She looked so much like their mom. 

 

He focused then, closing his eyes, centering on his breath. The exhale. The inhale. 

In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. 

 

He could feel the layers of the Duat around him, susceptible to the tinies pushes and pulls. He could feel the disturbance. Something new. Yet old. 


Not ancient as the gods were. Something.. Other. 

 

“Horus?” Carter asked. Hoped. He hadn’t heard from the war god in months. 

 

“Hello Carter,” Hours’s voice echoed, “We need to talk.” 

 

***

 

To storm or fire, the world must fall. 

An oath to keep with the final breath. 

Mortality burns. 

Too close to the sun. 

You are a storm. You are the sea, in a way I never was. 

 

She screamed, and tears poured as the storm surged, as fire and winds all connected as one. She screamed, and let everything go. 

It was like the Styx once again. 

 

Bathed in fire, in agony. 

 

Her mom. Annabeth. Grover. Carter. Sadie. Rachel. Alex. Thalia. Nico. Silena. Beckondrof. Tyson. Drew. Clarisse. Jason. Piper. Leo. Hazel. Frank. Coach Hedge. Chiron. Paul. 



She forced herself past them, the memories surging over her, like waves. Baking with her mom. The truck to Vegas with Annabeth. Grover’s wedding dress. Carter’s face when they kissed for the first time. Sadie when they had dyed their hair blue. Painting with Rachel. Smashing pottery with Alex. Sparring with Thalia. Holding Nico. Silena braids her hair. Beckondorf and Mrs O’Leary. Tyson and the hippocampi. Drew and clothes. Clarisse and her spear. Jason and his glasses under the sea. Piper’s outstretched hand of friendship. Leo staring into their reflections. Laughing with Hazel. Planning with Frank. Coach Hedge and his infernal baseball hat and everlasting loyalty to his family. Chiron’s hope for tomorrow. Paul lit up her mom. 

 

Her humanity. All of them. They all held onto her, and she onto them in return. But she could have no anchor this time. She had to.

To save them all. 

She let them go, pushing away as the sea returned to its own.

She let the force, the voice,  take over. 

A hand grabbed her. Sand and soil crushing her body, her ribs, arcs of fiery pain cascaded down her sides. 

She screamed, loud and echoing. 

Looked into her eyes. Their eyes.
The pain was too much. 

The storm around them raged, spurred on by her emotions. It was out of her control now. Gaia could kill her. It wouldn’t matter.
To storm or fire. 

 

“I promise.” she breathed, her green eyes fluttering shut, her last breath escaping her lungs. 

 

She screamed in agony. 

 

She burned. 

 

***
Perseleia opened her eyes. 




Notes:

are you willing to wait for it..

Chapter 34: Chapter Thirty Four, To Storm or Fire-Part Two

Summary:

"Love doesn't discriminate
Between the sinners and the saints
It takes and it takes and it takes
And we keep loving anyway
We laugh and we cry and we break
And we make our mistakes
And if there's a reason I'm by her side
When so many have tried
Then I'm willing to wait for it
I'm willing to wait for it"- Wait for It, Hamilton

Notes:

trigger warning: death, pain, excruciating agony (for them or for you guys..?), Octavian.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Annabeth was mid-battle. She had been yelling out commands, her voice raspy from yelling, when she had felt it. 

 

The earth shook. And this feeling. Something familiar. Something like home.
She glanced up.

 

Kore. 

 

No, no, no, no. 

 

There was a storm brewing around them, sheets of rain soaking her hair, her clothes sticking to her skin under her armour.
She wasn’t the only one who stopped. The demigods paused in near unison as Gaia held Percy Cordelia Jackson- Kore- tight in her hand. And squeezed. 

Kore screamed

It was a brutal, agonising sound. She didn’t think she had ever heard Kore scream like that.
The storm grew wilder, winds pushing them back, pushing her back away from her sister who was screaming and screaming and screaming. 

 

Annabeth heard her voice screaming too. It felt detached. As if she was watching this, but it couldn’t actually be happening. Kore was fine. In a few seconds, she would slice through Gaia’s fingers and slip back into the water with a smirk on her face.
But she just kept screaming. 

Annabeth stuck in place. She could feel Clarrise pulling at her, trying to get her to move out of the way,  but all she could see was Kore. 

 

Blood trickled from Gaia’s sandy fingers. 

 

Red blood. 

 

Annabeth watched each drop fall, in what felt like slow motion. This couldn’t be happening. 

 

“Whatever happens, I’m not going to abandon you. Any of you. I promise.” 

An oath to keep with a final breath. 

 

Except Kore wouldn’t be able to keep it. Kore would die. Die. Die. Annabeth screamed. The battle continued on around her but she couldn’t move. Not until Kore was okay. Not until Kore was there with her sea-green eyes and lopsided grin. 

 

“KORE!” She screamed, she begged.
But no one would help them. No one. They were alone, like always. Perseleia was just a nursery rhyme. 

Kore had been right. 

And now, she was going to die for it. 

 

Annabeth locked her eyes on Kore, hoping maybe someway, Kore would look down, and see her and not be alone. Not for this.
Then it happened. 


Kore’s body began to glow. To alight. White and golden flames encircled her. 

She was burning. Burning alive. How was Gaia doing that? Why was Gaia doing that?
That was torture. 


Kore didn’t stop screaming.
Annabeth’s eyes grew teary. She couldn’t prepare herself to watch her sister’s body blacken and char. 

But then she didn’t. 

The earth continued to shake and tremble.

And then this feeling, this eruption. Annabeth felt negery shake in her bones, and all her promises, and her family came surging up to her. 

Camp, Chiron, Thalia, Percy, Rachel, Luke, Drew.

So many faces, promises whispered in the dark. 

 

Where Kore-Percy was once was. 

 

Annabeth gasped. 

Her knees gave out from under her. 

Every demigod around them fell to their knees. Every monster screamed in pain. 

And there, glowing golden. Unattainable. Returned. Alive.
Her timing couldn’t be better. Couldn’t be worse. 

Kore had sacrificed herself. For her.

 

Perseleia. 

 

***
Nico and Will stared at the slice Percy was cutting through the lines of monsters and demigods alike, sprinting for Long Beach. They were distracted for just a second too long.
Nico felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, the shadows around him thicken.
“LOOK OUT!” he yelled, tackling Will away. Landing on top of Will, looking into his sky-blue eyes. 

Nico rolled over, dodging again. 

Octavain stumbled as he wielded the sword. Inexpertly. But the two had been distracted for just long enough for him to get the jump on them. 

Nico unsheathed his sword and met Octavain’s lunge. Calmly, smoothly, moving like shadows on silk, he disarmed him. 

Octavian’s sword flew off to the side, and he stumbled. Hard. ]
“You don’t understand,” the augur hissed, “A new age is coming. An age I plan to be a part of. She will be a part of it too. Can’t you see it? The first Emperor to truly marry Fides!”
Will snorted, “You’d have to beat her Egyptian King of a boyfriend. I sincerely doubt an anemic like you, could do that.”

Octavian scowled, “You have no idea who I’m working with.”
The augur stumbled backwards in his ridiculous purple toga and golden armour. The onager near him started to glow, the Imperial Gold reacting to each other. 

Will took a step forward. 

Nico put out an arm, shaking his head. 

 

“Who are you working with?” he asked, eyes narrowing. 

Octavian laughed hysterically, “Those who know Fides. Those who will make Rome great again! The empire it deserves to be!”

He’s insane then. Okay. 

 

The earth started trembling then. 

Nico and Will turned toward the source of it. 

Nico realised he was still touching Will. He removed his arm. 

 

Then they heard screaming.

Kore. 

 

Oh gods no. 

Nico could feel her life force slipping away, dragged toward somewhere else. Somewhere he didn’t recognise. 

Octavian was saying something behind them. They could see Piper and Jason attempt to free Kore from Gaia’s grip. 

Nico felt his heart gallop in his chest. 

He could not lose another sister.
Percy had promised. 

 

His blood ran cold at that realisation. 

An oath to keep with a final breath. 

 

No, that’s not possible. Kore walked out of hell, held up the sky. She’d killed giants and titans, and annihilated an entire flank of monsters.
She couldn’t just die. 

 

Then her body was set alight.
Nico was screaming.
Will was shaking. 

They had turned away from Octavian fully now. 

 

Percy was screaming, and screaming and screaming. 

Then something changed. 

Her soul was shifting and changing and then it wasn’t their Percy anymore.
The form was her, but wasn’t. She was glowing and shifting, and then she was free of Gaia’s hands, like an avenging angel, wings spread wide. 

 

Like the myths come to life. 

Perseleia. 

 

“I was right! ” Octavian cackled, and Will and Nico immediately turned to face him. “Fides lives in that girl! She will be my Empress, and we will rule! She will be MINE!”
Octavian stumbled to the onager, setting it alight.
He was standing too close. Nico didn’t care. He wanted to watch this soulless creature burn. 

He wanted Perseleia to burn. 


Kore had sacrificed herself to save them all, and now the goddess of Loyalty was using her body like a puppet.
Nico wanted to stab the goddess and see the light leave her eyes. 

“FIRE!” Octavian yelled. 

He didn’t notice his toga catch on the edge of it. 

 

He didn’t notice. 

And then the onager swung. Right toward Gaia and Perseleia.
Well, at least he’d get to be close to his beloved. 

 

But Leo and Piper and Jason were too close. 

“LOOK OUT!” Nico screamed. 


The sky erupted into red, and yellow and blazing gold. 



Notes:

trust the process.
I have a LOT going on right now, so the next few updates are going to be a little slow. Suffer a little guys, it will be worth it.

Most people aren't willing to wait for it?
My friend (she's my new editor hugs), says she feels like Hamilton in the room where it happened,
"you got more than you gave," "and I wanted what I got".

anyway.
More to come. I'm busy. There was going to be Gods pov. in this chapter- I am HC, that they are fighting the monsters that are in Greece right now, fighting the part of Gaia that is there.

hugs,
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 35: Chapter Thirty Five- To Storm or Fire, Part Three

Summary:

I am the one thing in life I can control

(Wait for it, wait for it, wait for it, wait for it)
I am inimitable
I am an original
I'm not falling behind or running late

(Wait for it, wait for it, wait for it, wait for it)
I'm not standing still
I am lying in wait (wait, wait, wait)- Wait for It, Hamilton

Notes:

TW: death ( not graphic, may be upsetting )

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Time collided. 

 

Percy and Perseleia and Kore, and Perseus. Her mind was spinning and pushing. Time was pushing and sliding, she was both here, and in the Fountain, she existed in both and none. Chaos surrounded her, absorbing her essence until she was nothing,until she opened her eyes and saw Sally Jackson lifting her up. 

Perseleia gritted her teeth, forcing Kore and Percy and Perseus backwards. Shielding them. She had to take control now. 

“I promised to protect them.” She whispered, her wings spreading wide. 

Her swords, her old swords, summoned from her once-rooms, down in the depths of the sea. 

 

She unsheathed them, savouring the cool metal in her hands, the worn leather grip. She faced Mother Earth, held in the clutches of a dragon, two demigods keeping her in a cocoon of air. She remembered the times, alone, when she would hear her grandmother’s voice. Whispering, hissing, pleading. 

She had forced her to soothe. To sleep. In the time before. It had drained her. Ate at her domains. 

No mere goddess, or god, should be able to subdue a primordial. Not without a price. 

 

So much anger. 

The anger that Perseleia felt. To her supposed family. To those who had sworn to do right, but had turned their backs. 

She felt it then. Her son. Her baby. Asclepius saw her. 

She shut her eyes, for a second, forcing that part of her to the ground. 

 

She was Loyalty. She had made an oath. 

Loyalty would keep it. 

 

***

 

Horus stumbled from the fluctuations in the Duat. He was speaking to Carter, and then a rip current had pulled him backwards. Pulled him away. 

 

His eyes widened, peering down at the golden current. 

Not a rip current.
A riptide. 

 

She had returned.
He could see it in the air, feel it. Feel her very presence shake things. Feel the Earth spinning to please her. Loyalty began to tug once again, no longer a mere word, but a concept that would hold true. Stand tall. 

 

Horus unsheathed his swords. The goddess had no idea. This was what they wanted. What they had planned. And now, now that they knew she was here?

Horus summoned the other gods. 

This would concern them all. 

 

***

Kore was spinning. 

Currents of blue and gold and red and green and silver and amber swirled around her. Memories trapped in branches. 

Pain, laughter, joy, anger and sadness. 

 

She saw her life. 

She saw Perseleia’s. She saw Asclepius looking up at her for the first time. She was suspended above it all, but yet all the events were passing through her. 

Kore shuddered. 

 

Was she truly no more than a ghost?
She had died, died for loyalty, for hope, for that voice inside her that told her this is what had to be done. For everyone. She had been prepared to die at sixteen. 

And now, she would. 


Kore felt tears fill her eyes. Except they weren’t her eyes, since she wasn’t really here. She was stuck in between. She was stuck here. 

She was such a fool. 

 

Percy Jackson would never be able to escape. To be free. Percy laughed as tears fell. What was even the point?
Then Annabeth filled her vision. Nico. Tyson. 

She felt their names rip out of her throat. She had abandoned them. She would die here. 

She didn’t want to die. Percy’s shoulders shook with her tears. Gods, she was just a kid. She didn’t want to die here. 

 

She reached out, hands brushing them. 

She heard Nico then, screaming. 

 

“LOOK OUT!” 

 

***

 

Athena clenched her jaw. Apollo had been sent back to Olympus. They had thought it was over. 

But Gaia was risen. 

 

Her form was both here, in Greece, and in Camp. And now, the gods waged war. 

But it wasn’t just Gaia. 

She had created these monstrosities.  

Monsters forced together. 

 

Athena felt her facade crack. 

She aimed her spear for Gaia’s heart. 

 

They tried to keep her main blasts of power on them, whilst her main consciousness was with their children. 

Then she felt it.

Felt that  feeling . A feeling she hadn't felt in centuries. A feeling of loyalty. Of love. 

 

Of her daughter. Of her first daughter. 

Tears came to her eyes. She turned to Poseidon, seeing him as wide-eyed as she felt. 

“Perseleia.” She mouthed. 

Gaia was trapped in place here. 

Herself and Ares had defeated Keto. 

She split her consciousness, feeling Poseidon do the same. 

To their daughter. To Perseleia. 

She felt hope rise in her chest. She just hoped that they’d make it in time. That Perseleia.. That her daughter would be there. 

 

***

Perseleia felt the heat before she saw it. She heard Nico’s warning. And then screaming. As if someone was being burned alive.
She spun out of the way, pushing Piper and Jason down, cushioning them with rain. Taking over Gaia’s cocoon of air with water, supporting it on her own. 

“GET OUT OF HERE!” She screamed at Leo. 

“NO!” Leo yelled back, “IT HAS TO BE ME!” 

Perseleia saw it then. He was wearing a Norse runestone. Kore recognised it, deep within her. Dagaz. 

Of new beginnings. 

 

Indeed. 


“I’M SORRY!” She cried. But her loyalty wouldn’t let her let him get hurt. She had promised. 

She focused on the runestone. Tearing it behind him. 

She hoped Leo liked dwarves. 

 

 For her promise. Guilt ate at her. She was doing this.

Loyalty focused. She didn’t have a choice. 


Balance must be kept. 

 

She pushed Leo and his dragon into the rift just as the flames, as the fireball hit. 

This was her chance. To finally end it all.

 

Gaia screamed. The earth shook. Forests were leveled, canons deepened. Her pain sent ripples deep into Tartarus. Into the Duat. Into Valhalla. 

Perseleia pushed. 

Her memories surged. 

 

“Its the flow. The push, and the pull. The ocean maintains the balance. There can be no flow, if they do not work in harmony. If they do not balance.”  

Amphridite's calming voice rushed through her head like streams of water. Teaching her the way of the water. What they must maintain. 

She pushed. Containing Gaia with it. Pushing herself in. Ripping her domains, her very essence in the process. There must be a sacrifice to kill a primordial. Kore had done so much. It was up to her now. 

 

She focused on that deep burning ember within. What made her, her. 

And she ignited it. 

It lit up into a bonfire, trapping her, and Gaia with it. 

 

As Octavain’s fireball lit the sky, Perseleia pushed Mother Earth herself into nothing. Forced her to see the oaths she had betrayed and the wrath she had ignited. Forced her to destroy herself. 

Slipping into the cracks, like water does a stone. Time seemed to slow, as Earth and Sea were trapped in a battle. 

 

She forced her ember into Gaia’s.
Forced her bonfire onto the primordial’s essence. Into her manifestation. Into herself. 

 

She felt tears evaporating from her face as the ocean grew into a pillar from the sea to the sky of swirling waves, containing the blast, illuminated by the flames eating her alive. 

She felt Gaia. 

Felt the smallest bit of her that held remorse. That was all that was left of what Gaia had once been. 

 

“I’m sorry.” She told. She whispered. She spoke to the Earth. 

 

And then, they were illuminated. 



 



Notes:

do you see why there was a delay?

I'll see you guys soon, new chapter up soon.

(omg I have the worst headache ever)

-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 36: Chapter Thirty Six- Rebirth

Summary:

'You will come of age with our young nation
We'll bleed and fight for you
We'll make it right for you
If we lay a strong enough foundation
We'll pass it on to you, we'll give the world to you
And you'll blow us all away
Someday, someday
Yeah, you'll blow us all away
Someday, someday"- Dear Theodosia

Notes:

TW: death (again)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything was still. Silent. 

 

Where Perseleia, and Gaia had once been, now a pillar of seaglass was erected, glowing in shades of green and blue and white with gold veins. 

It was beautiful. 

 

Annabeth couldn’t breathe. She, along with every other demigod, was frozen. Staring at the pillar. 

“Come on Kore,” Annabeth whispered, pleading, “You’ve never given up on anything in your life. Don’t you dare start now.”
Her drakon-bone sword was clenched tightly in white-knuckled hands. 

Demigods were helping each other out of mud, or bringing those with injuries to the healing tent. 

But the emptiness from the sea glass occupied her mind.
“You’re bleeding, Chase. Your shoulder.”
Reyna Avila Ramírez-Arellano stood by her. Pale, and clearly exhausted.

Annabeth swatted her hand away, “It’s a scratch. I’ll be fine.”
“Annabeth..”
“I’m not moving. Not until I know she’s okay.” 

Reyna sighed, but relaxed as Jason came up to her. 

Annabeth noted the blush, her mind still working despite her painstaking focus on the seaglass pillar. 

“Any change?” Jason asked, shoving his hands in his pockets.

Annabeth shook her head in response. 

 

Jason nodded, looking at her expression, determined, and so, so worried. 

 

He sighed, then carefully took a wrapped vial from his pocket, placing it into Annabeth’s hands. 

Annabeth turned to him, confused. 

“Ascelpius said you’d need it,” he shrugged, “He said “she’ll know”.” 

 

He stood back, leaving the cool vial in Annabeth’s hand, his shoulders slumping.
“Gods, I hope she’s okay.”

Reyna reached out, a little hesitantly, for his hand. 

Their fingers laced together, comfortably. 

“You need to rest,” she whispered. 

Jason nodded, fixated in her gaze. 

 

Annabeth, bravely, restrained herself from gagging. At least they were distracting her from Kore. Kore. Kore. her sister. 

She felt the cool vial in her hand, shoving it into a pocket. 

 

And Loyalty. 

 

Annabeth raised her sword high, and stabbed in it a clean arc toward the fresh earth, the scent of grass and rain hitting her senses. 

Then she waited. 

She would wait. 

For as long as she had to. 

 

***

***

Kore’s eyes fluttered open. 

She was falling. Falling swiftly in the pillar of sea glass. 

Gaia’s remains must have created it. In the fiery explosion when she-when Perseleia had given up her own divinity. Her own divine essence. In order to seal away the primordial. To destroy her physical form, for good. 

An oath to keep with a final breath. 

“I promise I will always protect you.”

She had. In the end.

And Kore had sacrificed herself too. For the chance that maybe, just maybe, it would be enough. That the Egyptians were right. That Sadie had been right. 

 

Of course, now she was falling down to the ground below, with no way of stopping, or slowing her descent. 

Everything hurts. 

 

She was in such pain. 

And she had fought to come back, to see them all again. Everything, and everyone she had let go of. And now, she was going to die. 

Kore shut her eyes tightly, allowing tears to escape. She wanted to live. Despite everything, she didn’t want to die.  Then she felt them. Soft and gentle. Something- someone - slowing her fall. 

She couldn’t open her eyes. Couldn’t see if it was wings or arms. But it didn’t matter. 

The presence was soothing, and familiar. And softly, carefully, her feet touched the sand below her. 

Kore opened her eyes, breathing out slowly. 

Then ahead of her, in the spiral of blue and green, was a golden form.
They looked like they were made of sea mist. 

Soft wings tucked into their sides. She couldn’t make out their face. Couldn’t see anything but their silhouette. 

But she knew who they were. 

"Hello," she whispers, reaching out to the goddess. 

"Hi," The goddess offers, and she sounds like she is crying, "I've waited for this day, for so long." 
Kore lets out a soft laugh, "I dreaded it. Hated you. Hated-myself." 
Perseleia nodded, "I know. It hurts. I-I am so angry." 
Kore nods, and this feeling of safety of belonging, lifts her up, "It's been a while." 
"It has." 
"What do I do now?" She asks. 
Perseleia tilts her head back, sighing. Her features are becoming clearer and clearer. Mirror image of her own. 

"I don't know." She admits, "Do what feels right. Don't let them bully you. Knock down the pedestal." 
Kore snickers, "Please." 
They smile at each other for a moment. 

"Are you sure you want this?" Perseleia sounds so sad. 
"You can live your life free of this. I know you-I did, in my time." 
Korea reaches out, taking her hands. They felt warm, and familiar, "I'm sure. We are one, aren't we? Always have been." 
Perseleia nods, and she looks tired, "We are. It will be nice, to no longer be fractured." 
Kore hugs the goddess. The hug is like home. Like Sally's apartment. Camp Half-Blood. Brooklyn House. Annabeth. Carter. Atlantis. The aerie. The forests, the rivers, those moments in laughter. 

A bright light shines between them. And where there once were two, is one. 

At last. 

Percy slumped to the ground. 

***
Annabeth sprinted for the glass. It had been too long. Something was wrong. 

She reached for her dagger, shoving it into the glass. It slid through, carving through it. 

Her hands were trembling, her breaths coming in pants. The soft cerulean blue glass , like the ocean, taunted her. 

Kore was there. She had to be. 


She shoved her knife in again, wincing at the pressure this put on her shoulder. She could feel her blood dripping. That didn’t matter. Kore was behind here. She had to be. She had to be. 

 

She managed to carve out a rough shape. Just large enough for her slip through. 

***
Annabeth stumbled into the hollow pillar, the glass scraping her legs and arms, blood dotting everywhere. She scanned the ground.
“KORE?” She called. 

Then she saw a limp shape in the centre. White hair.
Kore. 

“KORE!” she screamed, rushing over. 

 

“Please don’t be dead, please.” she begged, falling to her knees, and pressing her head against Kore’s chest. Waiting for a heartbeat. 

 

There was just silence. She wasn’t breathing. 

She wasn’t breathing. 

 

“Kore!” she screamed, begging, pleading, “Wake up, you have to wake up!” 

Kore didn’t move. Annabeth felt sick. 

“KORE!” She felt her sobs erupt from her throat uncontrollably, “Please don’t leave me, please!”


Cool glass pressed against her thigh. 

“He said you would know when you’d need it.” 

Annabeth reached shaking hands into her pocket, taking out the vial wrapped in a cool white cloth. 

She unwound it with trembling hands, tears spilling from her eyes. 

The physician's cure. 

She pulled Kore’s head onto her lap, ignoring the feel of her cool skin, of her lifeless body. 

She tilted her head so the liquid would go down, and uncapped the vial, pouring the contents down Kore’s throat. 

 

And then she waited. 

And hoped. 

 

And then she heard a sharp inhale. 



***

There wasn’t anything but darkness. 

Darkness. 

 

Oppressive dark. 

 

She hadn’t noticed when she had felt, well, herself. But now she has. 

There was this silence as well. She hadn’t known what silence was, until now. 

 

She floated there, in the space between nothing, and everything. Between dreaming, and waking. 

Between life and death. 

 

“Do you want to go on?” a voice asked. 

She pushed forward, searching, looking for something. Anything. 

 

Light above her. White, and clear. She kicked towards it, trying to push herself up. 

 

It felt like she was trying to swim. What was swimming? How did she know that?
She was trapped in the darkest depths of an ocean. What’s an ocean? 

Kicking for the light, for air. Air? 

 

“Why do you even bother?”
That stopped her in place. 

Why was she fighting? Who was she fighting for? 

What was even the point?

The dark returned with a vengeance, wrapping around her legs, her torso. Pulling her down, down, down. 

She closed her eyes. Were they open?

Just for a moment. 

Just rest. 

Just for a moment. 

She was so tired. 




“Come on, Kore!” a voice echoed, “You’ve never given up on anything in your life. Don’t you dare start now!” 

 

Kore. 

Cordelia. 

Perseus Leia Cordelia Jackson. 

That was her name.  

Percy Leia. 

 

She opened her eyes and gasped. 

Memories flooded in, colours flooding her brain. Scenes flashed before her. Her life. 

Her lives. 

 

She knew who she was. Who she had been.

Notes:

SHE LIVES! (I literally posted yesterday, but not this fic so.. ;))
I type SO differently in the notes than in the story. That's a little weird actually, because I was re-reading chapter 33,4,5 to get the gist, and I was like... why do I sound so different in the notes vs the story?

 

okay, this is not a CLIFFHANGER.
I was tempted for a hot minute though. there was some deliberation. (don't judge me)

UGH HAMILTON MY LOVEEEEE.
(the dream is to play Eliza (or burr or burr guys I would ROCK burr))

The og plan for this fic was a grand total of fifteen chapters.
We overshot that a little.

yeah.

In other news, I was trying to read a bat family fic, because I saw young justice (inspiration of my name on this) on the tv the other day and I was like, huh, love that.
WHO IS DANNY PHANTOM? WHO? WHAT?
Like idm the bit of miraculous sprinkled in, because I know what that is. But I am so, so lost? Is he some sort of OC we all adopted?
Anywayyy..

Kudos and comments <3

what is your favourite song from Hamilton?
Hugs,
Be_Whelmed

Chapter 37: Chapter Thirty Seven- Remembrance

Summary:

"There are moments that the words don't reach
There is suffering too terrible to name
You hold your child as tight as you can
And push away the unimaginable
The moments when you're in so deep
It feels easier to just swim down."

Notes:

WARNING: emotional damage (no seriously)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Green eyes meet grey. 

Bleary, and confused. 

Annabeth shucks in a breath, tears still streaming down her cheeks.
“Kore?” she chokes out. 

Kore chokes in response, and Annabeth tips her head over, where-. 

Oh, gods. 


Kore chokes out blood, spilling from her lips and mouth. But it’s red not gold and she’s Kore, still Kore, still her sister. 

Annabeth rubs her back and tries to help her expel all the blood from her lungs.
“WILL!” she yells, hearing her voice echo in the seaglass. 

She had seen Perseleia.

Where had the goddess gone?

Then that didn’t matter because Kore was looking up at her eyes wide, so lost, and confused and staring at Annabeth like she was the only safe port in a storm. Gods, Annabeth wanted to wrap her arms around her sister and never let go. 

She bits her lip and then hears footsteps slamming into the earth, echoing around her.
“Annabeth?” 

Will is by her shoulder now, then crouching down by Kore. 

She’s stopped choking. Her eyes are closed.
The blood looks like a halo around her. 

Did she always have this much white hair?

Then she hears a crack like thunder, like the sea slamming into the shore, like a spear thrusting into a chest and extinguishing the light. 

 

Annabeth knows who they are before she even looks up. 

Poseidon and Athena stand there. Apart. 

 

Annabeth wants to s c r e a m. 

 

Instead she ignores them, scooping Kore up into her arms, Will’s hands glowing softly as he moves with them, no protest. 

“Annabeth,”Poseidon starts. 

Annabeth shoves down the surprise that he knows her name and keeps walking.
“She is my daughter.” The god orders.

Annabeth stops then. Freezes. She can feel anger boiling in her gut.

 

“Oh,” she begins, softly, “So, now she’s your daughter. Huh, you could have fooled me.”
The god hisses in a breath.
She continues.
“I mean, what kind of parent lets “their daughter” fall to Tartarus? What parent basically offers their child up as a sacrifice?”

Her voice grows louder. Annabeth can’t find it in herself to care because Kore had died.
Died. 

She had barely made it in time. 

“What kind of parent,” she hisses, venom in every word, slowly turning her head to look at them, at both of them. Failures. Betrayers. Abandoners. 

“Tells their child, that they were “sorry they were born”.”
She laughs. 


The sound is bitter and clipped and cold.
“You’re no father to her, Lord Poseidon,” She drops the title like its something to be ashamed of, a curse she lays upon his name. 

“You are nothing. You weren’t there. She died. Her last breaths left her chest, and you weren’t there.”
Poseidon nearly flinches from the accusation. Athena lowers her head, ashamed. 

 

“And now you appear,” She finishes, “When it’s all over. When so many of our brothers and sisters are dead. When so many of our family are dead. Because of your precious Perseleia.”
She shakes her head, begins walking again.
“You’re too late,” she adds, ducking out of the hole, Kore’s breaths shuddering out of her chest.
“Your daughter’s long gone.” 

 

With that, she storms away, clutching Kore like a lifeline, bringing her to the medical tent.
Asclepius takes one step toward her. 

Annabeth glares, waiting.

He takes a step back, turns away. 

Coward. 

 

***
The fates are watching. 

Spin. Scale. Snip

The sound of scissors echoes around them. 

 

The decision was made. 

 

They can no longer interfere. They can watch the patterns it weaves on the tapestry. But they no longer can help. 

Would they help? Would they change it-if they could?

The secrets they clutch so deeply. The truth that has long been hidden. 

Truth will come to light. 

“Soon.”
They echo, each in turn. 

Spin. Scale. Snip. 

 

“Soon.”

A voice echoes from the ground, laughing. 

The sisters continue. 

 

***
Carter’s blood freezes when he gets the call. 

She has to be alive. Please. 

Annabeth’s name teases him. Mocks him. 

Shaking hands pick up the phone. He answers. 

“She’s unconscious,” Annabeth starts. 

Relief hits him like a truck. He falls to his knees, in the main hall. Walt turns to him, worry crossing his face. But Carter doesn’t care because her heart still beats. Those green eyes will open and he’ll see her again. See her smiling. 

That’s all that matters. 

“Thank you,” he chokes out, “Thank you, thank you, thank you.”
Annabeth stays with him on the phone, “We don’t know if-,” She cuts off. 

“We don’t know when, ” She stresses it, like a promise, “When she’ll wake up. But she’s breathing.”
Carter inhales sharply, “Can I?”
“Yes.” Annabeth answers, her tone softening, “Yes Carter, of course you can.”
He sighs, his body feels numb. 

One purpose in mind.
He has to get to her. Now. 

 

***
Apollo feels his heart in his mouth.
She was there. She was right there.
And now?

Gods, he had been wrong all alone. Mourning his-his-. 

Mourning Perseleia when she had stood right in front of him. When she had defied the gods despite it all.
Guilt hits him for a moment, but he brushes it aside. He doesn’t have long before his father passes judgment. 

But she remembers. She has to. 

Remembers him. Remembers how much he loved her. 

Loves her. 

 

Apollo feels a predatory grin spread across his face. He will get back to her. He needs her. 

Perseleia. 

“I’ll be there soon,” He promises, swears, on her name. 

Soon. 

 

***

Annabeth hears Carter before she sees him. Then feels him, a comforting presence by her side. She hasn’t moved from Kore’s side all night. 

“Hey,” he offers, exhaustion coating his voice. 

She nods in response. Too drained to offer anything in return. She had been terrified all night. That Kore would stop breathing. 

Carter takes Annabeth in, then Kore.

 

He notes the gauntness, the ribs jutting out, the hair that is now white as snow. He gently picks up a lock, running his fingers over it. 

Annabeth knows she owes him an explanation. 

But for now. 

Her mind, traitorious thing, so much like her mothers, spins through the memories. She shudders. Carter’s amber eyes note it. 

“Will the two of you..?” his voice trails off.
She shrugs one shoulder, "Eventually. Maybe,” she sighs, “Kore will do better now you’re here. And I’ll do better once I know her heart won’t stop in the middle of the night.”
Carter nods. 

He reaches for Kore’s pendant then, the lotus glimmering. 

 

“It was her bright spot,” Annabeth says, “I think, I think you made her hold on a little longer. Made her just hold on.”
He nods, jaw tightening. The Eye of Horus on the back seems to mock them both.
Why would they trust any god?

After everything they all have been through. 

Carter picks up Kore’s hand, holding it as if she was made of sea mist, liable to blow away. 

“You should rest,” his voice comes, deep, and somehow, soothing.
“I”ll keep watch.”

Something in Annabeth trusts him. That little voice that sounds like Kore.
She shuts her eyes.
Darkness claims her. 

 

***
Her eyes open.
White assaults them. It’s bright and painful and she squeezes them shut, trying to hold onto the soothing darkness, and the deep voice that she had heard. 

She shifts, her lungs expanding and contracting. 

“Kore?”
The deep voice.
She opens her eyes. 

 

Her breath catches. 


She doesn’t think she’s ever seen anyone so beautiful. Amber eyes capture hers and she understands why so many things try to drown themselves in the golden-brown depths. She wants to stay like that forever. 

“Kore?” the deep voice repeats. The voice that belongs to him. 

Her throat is so dry. She tries to respond, but it’s sharp and sore, and she winces in pain. 

The eyes leave and she wants to cry from the loss of them. 

Then he reappears, making her sit up. Holding a glass of, of a clear liquid to her lips. 


It’s cool, and refreshing. 

She blinks after it's gone. 

She stares at him.
Captivated. 

“Kore?” The deep voice is more panicked now.
Why is he panicking? 

 

“Kore?” He repeats again, “Are you alright? Do you understand me?”
His voice rises, and she wants to reach out and grab his hand that looks like it was made for hers and calm him. 

She blinks up at him again.
Reaches out a hand.

He places it in hers without question, squeezing gently. 

She smiles. 

“Hey, Carter." 
Carter smiles at her then. Smiles at her and her chest feels warm, and despite everything that's happened, it is Carter and her. The two of them together, two jigsaw pieces clicking together. 

"Is," She rasps, her throat dry, and coughs loudly. Carter squeezes her hand in reassurance. 
"'Beth?" She asks. 

He nods, "Fine, she's fine. Grover too."
She smiles. He knew what she was going to say before she could say it. 

"I love you, Carter Kane," She croaks out, "I need you to know that, okay?" 
Carter's brows furrow, "Kore?" he cups her cheek, and she leans into him, "Is everything okay?" 

She sighs, leaning against the soft pillows, "I think we need to grab Annabeth. There's something I need to tell you guys." 

Notes:

I feel depressed after writing this.
I'll be updating tomorrow probably.

Ugh, do you guys ever LOVE a fic, and read it and then realise that the author isn't going to update? Because I FR am struggling rn.
So I've moved on.
Now reading book 4 of the Wheel of Time, and also 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea. (Why not?)

there are reasons for me making this chapter sad. I'm sad. Therefore, you must all be too.

Also, I hit a charity shop today, and got this STUNNING white dress that fits amazingly.
Its Quiet Uptown is a masterpiece. Listened to it while writing.

Why am I sad and making you suffer with me?
Author privileges.

*Throws a brick at you (it's kissed by Apollo. He's got some loose lips ;) )*

-Be_Whelmed

ALSO THIS IS NOT A CLIFFHANGER. THIS IS A NARRATIVE DEVICE.
hush.

did I trick you with remembrance as the chapter title?

Also! Hooray to 25,000 hits.
WHAT? Guys I feel so lucky thank you all for reading!

Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty Eight

Summary:

"I imagine death so much it feels more like a memory
Is this where it gets me? On my feet, several feet ahead of me?
I see it coming, do I run, or fire my gun, or let it be?
There is no beat, no melody
Burr, my first friend, my enemy
Maybe the last face I ever see
If I throw away my shot, is this how you'll remember me?
What if this bullet is my legacy?
Legacy! What is a legacy?
It's planting seeds in a garden you never get to see"- The World Was Wide Enough.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy sat there, fidgeting with the cover of the medical bed. The Apollo Cabin had cleared out after some convincing, but Annabeth was still getting checked over by Will. 

She needed the time to think, anyway. To explain. 

"Hey guys," She whispered, "By the way, I'm the Athenide?"
No. Too forward. 

 

She wasn't sure she could believe it. It felt so weird. From Perseleia's memories, she could see her life. Both lives, the life as the goddess, and as the demigod. Up to the moment she died, and then opened her eyes again as, well her now. 

Then she paused. 

 

Her "father". 

First Percy had a distant, albeit cordial relationship with him. 
Perseleia, obviously, had been his favourite daughter. 
And Kore sort of definitely hated him with a passion. 

Did she even want to tell him? To speak with him? 
She shook her head, twisting her fingers in her hair. Gods, why was this happening? She couldn't deal with it. Wouldn't. 

They had hated her and used her like a tool, shaming her because of her face and her name-and now, and now.. 

She pulled her hair, hard, her breathing coming quickly. 


"Am I having a panic attack, right now?" Her voice went high-pitched and hysterical, nearly giggling at the situation. 

Athena. 

Her breathing came faster. 
Apollo. 

 

She felt ill at the idea of talking to him. She remembered him as Perseleia. Loving her so desperately. Part of Perseleia had loved him too. 

But that part, it wasn't there anymore. Not that she could feel. Not that she wanted to admit, or acknowledge anyway. The way he had acted, the way he had spoken to her? She was just a child, for god's sake. And they treated her like she was nothing. Nothing. 

Dionysus had brought up memories of Gabe. Maybe even took pleasure in doing so. She tortured him with her face, he did the same. Memories of Gabe hitting her. Cigarette burns on her skin. Screaming at her. Starving. Staring at her a bit too long as she grew older. Touching-. 

She gagged, dry heaving now. Her stomach was empty, and she couldn't stop. Couldn't breathe. 
She felt hands on her shoulders then, and reacted instinctively, pushing them off, punching them, kicking, screaming. 

"NO!" She screamed, "LET GO, LET GO, LET GO, LET GO LET GO LET GO!" 

Then darkness finally took her from them, and she fell unconscious. 

 

***

Annabeth stared at Kore, from where she had plunged the sedative into her skin. She had been screaming and thrashing, and hyperventilating. 
"You shouldn't have touched her," She directed this at Will. 
Will nodded, "Most panic attacks, familiar, grounding touches help. Clearly, not this one." 
Annabeth shook her head, "Kore doesn't do well with physical contact. She just masks it. I've found her scrubbing her skin after shaking hands, or wiping her shoulders after bumping someone. She only relaxes when she trusts someone, or during a fight."
Carter went pale, "She never told me." 
Annabeth bit her lip, "She hides things. She hates worrying people. Only makes me worry more though. You don't have any idea why she wanted to speak with us?" 
Carter shook his head, his eyes catching Kore's pendant. The pendant he had given her. 

"Then we wait," She decided, grabbing one of the chairs scattered around the medical bay, and dragging it to Kore's bedside. 

Carter rubbed a hand down his face, "Gotta go call Sadie, she's probably freaking out. I'll be back." 
Annabeth nodded, picking up Kore's hand. 
Carter left, Will on his heels, murmuring something about Nico.

Annabeth hummed as she held Kore's hand, "I've got you." She whispered. 

Kore's breathing stayed deep and even. 

***

Athena stood outside the Apollo cabin, dressed like one of her children. Poseidon stood by her, in similar attire. 

"She's inside?" He asked quietly. 

The two had never been together for such a long period of time without arguing, but when it came to their daughter?
Athena would do anything for her. 

She nodded in response, "She's unconscious though. My architect is in there." 
Annabeth Chase. So much like her sister. Athena felt the ripple of guilt snake through her again, and smothered it. 

"We will wait until she is conscious?" Poseidon confirmed. 

Athena hummed in response, "She gave up her godly essence to push back the Earth Mother. She is mortal now. Different." 
Poseidon huffed, "She is still my daughter." 
"Our daughter," Athena corrected. 

 

The two waited in silence. 


***

"APOLLO." Zeus ordered. 

The sun gold was kneeling before his father's throne, head bowed. 

"You have flouted my will. You must learn humility." 
"But Father-" Apollo starts. 

"SILENCE," Zeus's voice echoes throughout the throne room. 

Only Zeus, Hera and Artemis are present. The other gods are off dealing with the collateral damage. 

Apollo shut his mouth, grimacing. 

"Your prophecies led to the rising of the Earth Mother. You whispered to the One who waged war on the Greeks, and led to our separation. You are the one who was abandoned your Oracles." 
Apollo made a muffled noise. 
"Do you have words to speak in your defence?" The god ordered. 

The sun god shook his head. 

 

"THEN HERE MY DECREE," Zeus thundered, "YOU WILL WALK THIS EARTH AS A MORTAL, APOLLO. NAMELESS, POWERLESS, AND ALONE. UNTIL YOU HAVE ATONED OF YOUR ARROGANCE."

"Father-" Apollo begged. 


"YOU ARE HEREBY STRIPPED OF YOUR GODHOOD."

 

Then Apollo began to fall. 

 

***

Percy's eyes opened groggily, blinking slowly to catch her bearings. 
What had happened? 
Then her eyes shot open. She had a panic attack. Did she hurt anyone? Was everyone okay?
She scanned the room, noting Grover, Annabeth and Carter sitting, asleep, in various chairs. Other than that, the room seemed empty. 

She blinked, slowly this time. Then two figures slowly melted out of the shadows toward her.
She squinted at them, "Do I know you?" 
Their appearance vanished like morning mist, revealing. 

Athena and Poseidon. 

"No." She stated. 
"Daughter-" Poseidon started. 
She shut her eyes tightly, focusing on taking deep, even breaths. 

"Perseleia." Athena's voice was grating her ears, her soul. 
Her eyes snapped open, and she stared at the hand Athena reached toward her. 
"Remove it." She ordered, "Or I will cut it off." 
Athena frowned, but removed her hand. 

"Daughter of Mine," Poseidon started, "It has been too long-" 
"Really?" She interrupted, "I don't know about you, but I could go another few centuries. Why don't you find someone else who looks like this and make their life a misery. Please, be my guest." 
"We understand-" Athena began. 

She raised a brow, "Look me in my eyes, and say it." 
Athena was silent. 
"You must be angry, child, but that is no reason.." Poseidon frowned at her. 
She laughed, a broken sound, "Angry? You think I'm angry? I am more than angry, father." She spat at him. 

He flinched backwards on the look of pure loathing on a face he loved so dearly. 

"I loath you," she hissed, "Both of you. I despise your very existence. I don't want to see you. I refuse.
Athena stepped forward again, seizing her wrist, "You are our daughter, whether you like it or not."
"Was I your daughter when I fell into Tartarus?" 

The question hung over them. 

Silence. 

"Go." Percy said, shutting her eyes. 
Exhaustion coated her waves. 

There was more silence. 


Then she felt the presences leave. 

"What did she mean Kore?" Annabeth's voice sounded tight, as if she was trying not to cry, "What did she mean by "our daughter"."

Notes:

I ditched the Three.

sorry guys. If anyone wants, I can drop the plot line for that somewhere so you can see, but I feel like this story is more about Percy. Self-discovery. Finding out what she wants, and who she wants to be, knowing what she knows now (is that a song?).

I'd like to thank everyone, but two people in particular, whose comments were deleted in the Great Reset (again, sorry guys. I hate ditching plot lines, but I dragged another person into this mess, and they agreed this was for the best. We can all blame them together.)
You guys kinda spurred on the train of thought I was one- does it need to be this complex? Can I still just follow the canon, and make it Athenide AU?
yes, yes I can.

Anyway, drink your glass of water!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 39: Chapter Thirty Nine-Sisters

Summary:

"An open field that's framed with trees
We pick a spot and shoot the breeze
Like buddies do
Quoting songs by our favorite bands
Telling jokes no one understands
Except us two
And we talk and take in the view

All we see is sky for forever
We let the world pass by for forever
Feels like we could go on for forever this way
Two friends on a perfect day"

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Annabeth sat by Kore’s bedside, holding her hand as Kore wheezed trying to get air. Something was wrong with her lungs. Will was trying to drip nectar down her throat, but nothing was working.
Then Carter came hurrying in, a blonde next to him.
“Jaz, Annabeth,” He instructed, “Annabeth, Jaz. Jaz is a healer.”

Jaz merely nodded at Annabeth before turning to Kore, muttering in Ancient Egyptian, and slamming a hieroglyphic down on her lungs. 

Annabeth winced, but Kore took a deep inhale.
“Thank the gods,” Annabeth whispered out of habit, then turned to Jaz. 

“Thank you, so much.”
Jaz merely nodded calmly, dipped her head to Will, and patted Carter’s arm. 

A smile crossed Kore’s face as she opened her eyes and tried to sit up. Both Annabeth and Carter pushed her back down into her bed.
“Hey!” She complained.
“You were suffocating a few seconds ago,” Annabeth pointed out, though her shaky voice betrayed her concern.
Kore rolled her eyes, “Feeling great now though.”
Carter shook his head, “You’re staying lying down, until Will clears you.”

Annabeth blinked at the blush that coated Kore’s cheeks as she looked at Carter, and then a flash of something that looked like guilt. 

“Kore?” Annabeth started, but the girl stopped her.
“I have to tell you guys something,” She sounded nervous.
Annabeth offered a reassuring smile, but Kore just looked guiltier. 

Carter’s brows furrowed in concern, “Are you okay? What happened? Did someone do something?” 

She reached out for his hand, quieting his quick-fire questions. 

“It-well it is something alright,” She chuckled at that.
Annabeth and Carter did not.
“Right, sorry,” She sobered up, “It-I don’t know how to say this but…” She looked up at Annabeth, and Annabeth froze as she saw Kore’s eyes welling up with tears.
“The Athenide. Perseleia. She’s well-me.”

Silence. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Annabeth raised a hand, “What.”
Kore picked at the bedspread, “It started out as a hunch, back in Tartarus. With.. the goddess of misery. I saw-things. Things that I’ve never seen before. Then weird dreams. Dreams I’ve been having since childhood, but sharper. Clearer. I just thought I was seeing her life, since you know, she was my sister. And we both were in Tartarus. Plus, demigod dreams are weird.”
Annabeth clenched her jaw, but nodded in agreement, and to show she was following. 

“So, anyway. It came to when I had found Octavain. I was about to..” she trailed off, and the two of them filled in what she was leaving out.
“Then I heard Leo’s voice in my head. And then this other voice. Soft, and familiar and I just knew her. And then I did it. I channeled her-thinking of the way Carter described it when he channelled Horus. Except doing it burned away my mortality. I can’t quite explain it. It felt like I was on fire, and everything was burning and burning and burning, until it wasn’t.”

Annabeth felt her world collapse around her.
Kore had ascended. All on her own.
“Then how..” She whispered. 

 

“I felt her then. The voice. And I trusted it, and everything surged around me.I  remembered forcing Gaia down once before. It-it’s why I-why Perseleia died. To seal away a primordial, you have to give up what makes you-you. Your immortal essence basically. A spark of life.”
Annabeth nodded, “It killed you.”
“It killed Perseleia. She-whatever was left-saved me. I didn’t,” Kore sighed, “Everything came back. But a mortal mind can’t handle a godly existence. That’s why I died. You know what happened next.”
Annabeth nodded, and stood up.

Kore’s-Perseleia’s-Percy’s eyes followed her.
“I understand,” she forced out, “I just need to.. Air.”

She bolted out of the cabin.
Everything was spinning. How was this possible?
The sister she had spent her youth promising to find had been right under her nose. She had been there the entire time. 

Then Annabeth froze. 

The gods.
What would they do to Kore now? She was mortal, but she was the Athenide-or at least, had been. What did this mean?
She thought of Apollo, and the tales of his lament for the Athenide, his near-obsessive love for her. 

The guilt on Kore’s face when she looked at Carter.

Would she choose the gods over them?
Annabeth sat down on the wet grass, oblivious to the sounds of camp around her, of the Romans, and Greeks. 

She tilted her head back, scanning the sky. 

Zoe. 

Zoe had said-she understood when she died.
“I see it now. You were here all along.”
They all thought she was talking to Artemis. Unless.. 

Unless she hadn’t been. She had looked at Kore. Kore had given her back the sword. 

 

She had been there all along. 



Notes:

..
he aims his pistol at the sky.
WAIT.

yes I'm back a day early! time permitted me to work a little more on this-which is why we're back!
"we're back, to who we're meant to be!"

Right so-to update those of you WHO THOUGHT everything was the same, go back to part one of to storm or fire.
Some minor edits. Just re-read from there to here. It syncs things up nicely. (I think ;) )
yes I love Dear Evan Hansen (the songs, not the story. the story is sort of twisted imo).

we're going through musicals now. I'm saving Burn for Apollo though and Heracles (yes he returns. Yes I am sorry).
and maybe the emperors. idk if they'll go in but for the trauma and character dynamics I may have to stage a kidnapping (again).
I keep meaning to make these shorter. sorry guys.

also has anyone else read a runaway hiccup fic? Why are they good? Like-yes? Sign me up?
hiccstrid for life though. you can pry them out of my cold, dead hands.

hugs!

-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 40: Chapter Forty

Summary:

"Don't wish, don't start
Wishing only wounds the heart
I wasn't born for the rose and pearl
There's a girl I know
He loves her so
Mm-mm
I'm not that girl"- I'm Not That Girl

Notes:

TW: you may cry.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Carter stared up at the ceiling.
“Oh.” He let out. 

He could feel her eyes on him. She had just woke up-it wasn’t the time. 

He shoved down, down, down his thoughts and feelings. Just make sure she’s okay. Then leave. Breathe. Escape the Greek for a day. 

 

“Carter?” Kore asked.
Did she still go by Kore? Should he call her “my lady” now, or Perseleia? 

He sucked in a breath, “It’s.. a lot.”
“I know.”

He rubbed his face, sighing, “What do you want me to say?”
Kore picked at the blanket, “I don’t know Carter.”
He turned to look at her. It was painful, looking at her. The way their eyes met, and then she looked away. 

Guilty. 

 She had died. Her heart had stopped beating. It was only thanks to Annabeth she lived. 

“Why is it always you?” he asked gently. 

Kore flinched back, “What?”
“When do you get to step back, Kore? To not make the sacrifice. To not be the sacrifice. You’re not even seventeen. You didn’t think you’d live to sixteen. Gods, it’s like you’re living life with the sole intent to die because you think you don’t deserve to live!”

Kore sat up, “Has it ever occurred to you that maybe I don’t?”
Carter stopped. He was pretty sure his heart stopped beating.
Of course she had a death wish.

“Self-sacrifical to the end then? You were just going to die and leave everyone who loves you? Who cares about you? That was your plan.”
“I was doing what I had to do Carter!” She snapped back. 

“Why?” He cried, throwing his hands up in the air, “We could have found another way. There is always another way. But you just think you’re a stain on this earth, is it?”
“There wasn’t another way!” She yelled back. 

She didn’t deny it.
“We don’t know that!” He protested, but not raising his voice, not to her, “You didn’t tell anyone! Gods, Kore, I love you. I love you so much. But you just threw everything away for people who don’t care if you lived or died!”
Kore sighed, “You don’t understand.”
“Then explain it to me. Don’t hide from me. Don’t duck  behind a snarky comment or some other quest. Be here.”
She glanced at him, and then away again. Her fists were clenched, white knuckled. 

He turned away then, standing up.

“Where are you going?” She asked.
“I-Kore,” He turned. He could feel the tears welling up in his eyes. 

“I want to be there for you. Always. Gods, Kore. But you can’t-or maybe you won’t. But I can’t lose you. And I won’t watch you destroy yourself trying to be enough.” 

“So this is it then?” She swung her legs over the side, and rose to her feet, gripping the headboard trying to stay upright. 

“After everything, you’re just giving up on us?” She snapped at him, tears beginning to trickle down her face.
Gods, he made her cry. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling his own tears start to pour.
“I’m not giving up on us. But you’ve given up on yourself. Maybe it’s time you learn to live for just you, instead of everyone else. Maybe it’s time to choose you.”
She reached out, “Carter.. Please.”
He turned, “If you ever need me, I’m there. Always. But for now..”
“I’ll be there for you too.”
He turned to her, and kissed her one last time.
A goodbye.

For now. 


Then laid her back down on her bed, her eyes screwed tightly shut so she wouldn’t see him go. He turned for the door. Didn’t look back. If he looked back, just once, he wouldn’t be able to do this.
He had to do this. For himself.
And more importantly, for her. 

 

***

 

Amphitrite stared at her husband.
“What?” Her voice was cool, like silk or rushing water. 

He stared at her, familiar green eyes sharp with grief, “She’s alive.”
There was no question as to who “She” was. 

“Why isn’t she here? What did you do?”

The accusation was thrown without a moment’s hesitation. Deserved. Poseidon could feel the shame seep into his waters.

“What did we do, is more like it. Abandoned her. Spat on her domains, all of them. She despises us. She said she loathed me to my face. And I deserved it and more.”

Amphitrite just stared in silence. A predator waiting for their prey to just slip. To slow slightly. Just enough for her to rip through it and spill its blood. 

“Who.”
“Percy Jackson.”
Amphitrite recoiled entirely, pushing away, away, away from her husband and his devil-spawn.
“Of course.” She let out a laugh, “You fools.”
“She hates you too.”
“She doesn’t know me.”
“She remembers everything. You didn’t come.”
“Perhaps. We shall see, husband.”

Amphitrite just bared her teeth, and willed herself to the surface. Cool sand brushed her feet as she walked on Long Beach, searching, searching, searching.
There.

A cabin isolated for medics. She had been unconscious, wasn’t it.
Amphitrite went to the door, cloaked in darkness. None of the Greeks, or the Romans-filthy, lying land-spawn, betrayers, failures-would see her.
She reached for the door handle, and cracked it open.

Then she heard the muffled sobbing. 

Agony in the form of tears and prayers that none could hear her.
She saw the form curled up on the bed like a child. She was so small. She didn’t remember her daughter being this small. 

The crying was unrelenting.
She slipped inside, closing the door behind her. Her-Percy, in this life, her name is Percy. We respect the names of those with whom the salt of the sea flows.

Percy didn’t seem to notice, lost in her misery.
She sat on the edge of the bed. Not touching. Then she began to hum. It was almost like a whale-song, an ancient lullaby she had once sung to all her children. She let it flow out from her throat, echoing in the room, singing the song of hope and love and family.
She felt Percy reach out for a hand.

Maybe she wasn’t her mother. 

But Percy needed her right now. And for now, that was simply enough. 

She let it flow until the sobs soothed and the sharp breathing turned slow and steady.
She could not shield Percy from the sadness that clung to her, nor the horrors the day may bring. But tonight, she could shield her in calm, and a reminder of the sea. 



Notes:

"Oh why are you breaking them up, they're so cute, we love them so much"

exactly.
it's this amazing thing called CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT.

I dreamt about this last night actually (how I come up with all my ff chapters ngl), how it would work in terms of yada yada.

Also I re-watched UP. (lies, she watched the first fifteen minutes and then had to turn it off because she couldn't stop crying, then turned on Incredibles- a literal masterpiece of a movie.)
"Because when everyone's super-no one will be."
DASH LITERALLY SAYS THIS AT THE START OF THE MOVIE AND I DIDN'T NOTICE until YESTERDAY.

hugs my loves
(you need them).
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 41: Chapter Forty One- Who in the Hellheim are You?

Summary:

"Who'll be reckless, just enough
Who'll get hurt
But who learns how to toughen up
When she's bruised
And gets used by a man who can't love
And then she'll get stuck
And be scared of the life that's inside her
Growing stronger each day
'Til it finally reminds her to fight just a little
To bring back the fire in her eyes
That's been gone, but used to be mine" - She Used to Be Mine.

Notes:

TW: depression, self-harm, and Apollo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Six months later… 

 

It had been six months. 

Six months since she had died. Since she had lost Carter. Since Annabeth had dropped off the face of the planet. Since Rachel and Sadie and her had all gone to a new school, Brooklyn Acadmey for the Gifted. 

Percy didn’t want to know about the sheer amount of begging Rachel must have done to go to BAG. The damage there was done.
It had been clear that if it was Carter or Percy, Sadie would choose her brother. And Percy wouldn’t expect any less. But Sadie had continued to show up.
Forcing Percy out of bed. Shoving ankhs at her to ward off the unwanted gods, now begging for her attention.
She’d find it funny if she wasn’t so tired. All the time. A constant weight around her shoulders. Pulling her down, down, down. 

Rachel and Sadie surrounded her with light and colour and warmth. But she still just felt exhausted. All she wanted to do was curl up in her room, on her bed in the darkness. 

Who cared if the darkness reminded her of down there?

She deserved to be reminded.

Why else would Annabeth vanish? Leave her behind like this?
She couldn’t find it in herself to blame Carter.
She could see the exhaustion in him as well. They suffered of a similar ilk, she thinks. 

 

Except hers is stuck in the past and his is firmly rooted in the present.
Pharoah Kane. 


Nice ring to it. 

 

She saw him more than she thought she would. She went to Brooklyn House more than she thought she would too. Sleepovers, parties, basketball, Sadie got a zipper stuck and Rachel’s busy, would you please come over and help?
Part of her knew they were trying to stop her from being alone. Everyone was terrified of her being alone.
She liked being alone.
Just her and the noises and voices in her head. They were soothing in a way, the anger and the memories. Stewing in it. Allowing it to rage inside her like a hurricane.

She thumped her head against the smooth tiles of the shower, the hot water blasting off her back. Closing her eyes, letting the feeling of the water calm her mind, just for a second… 

She shut it off, sighing.
It was just so hard.


She grabbed the fuzzy purple towel hanging over the shower, wrapping herself in it, hissing t her scars. So many chances.

The pearl necklace glimmered mockingly around her throat.  

She had flinched away, when her mom had make blue cookies. Sally had whipped them out, offering her one, and Percy had flinched.
Bile rose in her throat. She bolted for the toilet, one hand clutching the towel, and dry heaved into it.
She threw up almost everything she ate these days. Couldn’t keep anything down long enough. She looked ghastly. 

 

She missed Annabeth. It felt like losing a limb, the blonde not being here. 

She’d been gone for four months. Four months. 

It felt like karma. 

This is what happens, when you escape Death one too many times. You begin wishing for it to seize you. 

 

She sighed, turning her back and slumping against the back of the toilet bowl. 

The apartment was empty. Sadie and Rachel had confiscated all her weapons, because she was on a “break”. Sally hid the kitchen knives.
They pretended it was nothing.
She pretended not to notice.
It was a lot of pretending.
Exhausting. 

 

A glint of metal caught her eye. A razor blade, left innocently on the sink. Shining away, like a treasure left deep beneath the waves. 

A shaking hand reached for it. She hadn’t even realised until it was in her hand and digging in in in but it was sharp and hot and feeling. 

She watched the red, red, red drip, drip, drip off her arm. 

She flicked a finger, and it swirled around in little droplets.

She kept the razor blade in her hand. Slipped out of the bathroom. Tucked it into her bedside locker.
She wouldn’t. Of course not.

But just in case. 

 

***

She waved to her mom as she slipped out the door. Avoiding breakfast. Avoiding sympathetic looks and kind words and softness. 

She thumped down the stairs, slipping out the door into the bracing, cool air of New York City in February. 

 

She darted through the streets, tucked into a thick jacket. Dark brown. Long cream scarf. Gloves covering her hands. She had jeans on too and boots.
Her hair was pulled into a messy, loose braid, and a hat jammed on top. It was cold. 

Biting. 

It felt so, so good. 

She ignored the glances and the eyes that lingered on her face. In New York, they could be anyone-or anything.
She wasn’t in the mood to deal with a god.
She had screamed at enough to leave her alone.
And if wearing Egyptian symbols blatantly wasn’t enough, she was close to begging Sadie to teach her magic. Just for peace.

But then how would Annabeth find her?
Would she know where to look?

She shrugged off the thoughts. Annabeth was doing what Annabeth wanted. Fear of abandonment rung in her mind. She guessed Annabeth was finally doing the abadoning.
Good for her. 

 

She shoved through people until she collided. Hard. The three of them sprawled on the frosty ground.
Percy felt anger bubble up in her throat. She had been pushing it down for so long, but these idiots had just given her an outlet. 

“What the hell is wrong with you!” She yelled.
She was making a scene.
“Honestly!” She stood, brushing off the frost, “Gods, can’t you watch where you’re going? It’s not hard!”
She could feel the rant worming its way up her throat.
She was ready to start screaming.

But then she made eye contact with the boy. 

“What. The. Fuck.”

***

Oh Holy Him. 

 

Her hat had come off, her white black hair fallling from its braid and spilling around her shoulders. In the early morning light filtering around her as she looked down on them, she looked like an avenging angel.
“What. The. Fuck.”
Huh, that’s not what she usually said when he dreamt of this. She usually offered him a hand, blushing profusely, and then he kissed her and they ascended to his sun pal-

Oh right. 


“Daughter of Demeter?”
And she hadn’t even noticed him?

Him, the Great Apollo, cast from the Heavans, and his Immortal Would-Be Lover, didn’t even spare him a glance? 

Anger bubbled in his gut.
“And me!” He protested, struggling to his feet, the stupid flabby body getting in his way. And noticing his acne riddled face in the ice.
Comparing it to Perseleia’s godly beauty felt like a sin. 

How was she quite so stunning?

She glanced at him dryly, green oceans spread between dark lashes.
“And who might you be?”
She sounded bored, frustrated and done with this bullshit.
He was done too. Being in this body and being unable to ravish her was punishment enough Father!
Of course, thunder rumbled. 

Zeus did not reach from the heavens to ascend Apollo again.
Figures. 

 

“Apollo.”
“Lester.”
His newest-servant? Priestess?- companion interjected. Meg of the Red Shoes.

“A crazy guy called Lester who thinks he’s Apollo?”
Perseleia had somehow managed to get them off the main street and into an alleyway. 

“No,” Apollo pushed forward, “It is truly me, my love. Allow me to prove it to you.”

He reached forward, lips pursed, arms extended to encircle his beloved.
Then he was doubled over in pain, clutching both his solar plexus and his nose.

Perseleia stared at him in disgust. 

“What sort of pervert does that?” She spat, “Not even asking for consent? What the fuck is wrong with you Lester?
Hearing that name in her melodious tones only confirmed it. 

 

This was Hell. 

 

And she, was not being his beloved as she should be. Why wasn’t she accepting him with open arms?
“Hey,” Perseleia had turned to Meg of the Red Shoes, “I’m Percy Jackson. You need to get to camp?”
Meg of the Red Shoes nodded.

Perseleia fidgeted with her hair, looping the silver around her fingers, then reached out for Meg.
Meg slot herself under Perseleia’s arm.
“Great, let’s head to my place. Then I’ll drive us there.”
The two started off, then Meg paused.
“Wait.”
Perseleia turned to her, concern flickering over her face.
“We need my servant?”
Perseleia cocked her head, so reminiscent of her mother’s owls.
“Servant?”

Meg nodded, and pointed at him.
“The Once-God Apollo, apparently, now Lester. My servant.”

Perseleia laughed.

Nevermind.
This was Tartarus. 



Notes:

Ok, please don't come asking me if I have done/experienced any of this.
I haven't committed self-harm, and I think we all have been a bit depressed on the off day, I haven't experience the condition of it. This I'm pulling from the Internet, from books, and from clinical studies on it (yes I am a nerd obvi why else would I be writing this?)

This fic is going to get depressing. I will be tagging all this stuff, but if you find it upsetting just skip these chapters, they're all tagged in the beginning notes (should I start giving previous chapter summaries?)
drop yes or no below.

 

For those of you who care- here is the Three storyline, roughly anyway.
So get to the point where she has around half of her memories, majorly good for kore, majorly bad for Perseleia, (but still missing essential things/people “who’s Luke/thalia?”)
-TIME SKIP we finish there, she speaks to her sisters about who she was closest to as Perseleia, they say Persephone/poseidon/Athena/artemis.
Who would she trust?

-deep in Ares mind is where Perseleia's shadow is. find it maybe when they are trying to capture Setne?

-Apollo has landed. Repeat Apollo has landed.
Guess who gets stuck with both him and meg.
(Gods suck.)
-Three emperors, = trick of the light. Magician says “look, here is where the magic is happening, while the whole while it’s happening in his other hand.” it's the usual deal with those e.g. Apollo's side quest.
-Loki? (We need an interaction here, he’s EVIL, but not 100% evil.) use dragon. Cutting down Yggradsil. the dragon has been corrupted by setne. Hunt down the book of Thoth to heal it.
-agents of chaos (literally of nothing- they want the world to cease to exist).
-Apep. They locked away Apophis (greek name, potentially pull a “different iteration/belief esque thing?)
-The Three=emperors, pantheons ( so he possesses people. not powerful enough to break free, but enough to talk to Carter in his head. Corrupt Carter.
"Carter it's me. It's Percy. please." )

-Carter and Percy = drama (duh he's being possessed.)
-She's going a bit insane/spilt personality disorder due to head thing. They find Perseleia's shadow and that solves that.
she remembers Beth. big reunion scene.
-erebus loves Light. (It’s giving the sea of chaos and the tower of maat, except he finds light-delightful! ;)) chaos is potential. For both good and evil.
-balance.

-use Setne- def make him one of the ‘agents of chaos’
-Cassandra warned them. (Mayhaps-blame apollo?)
-Character arc- learns that light is creation. Potential for both good and evil.
-Eirene and Enyo and Perseleia are the THREE.
Introduce Eirene and Enyo early. get trust in there.

so maybe that doesn't make sense but in my scattered mind it did? Apollo and her have this whole revelation at the end, and he realises a LOT.
She meets Light.
he lets her go.
Because a candle that burns all the more brightly matters more than one that burns quietly in the dark.

ends on Olympus, she's sitting there overlooking the city. Apollo sits next to her. the sun is setting.
"I won't ever be her, you know that."
"I do."
"It- for what it's worth. I think she loved you. " Percy sighs, swinging to her feet, "I-I'll see you when I see you."
""Στο καλό" (may it be for the good) "Percy Jackson."
(First time he ever calls her her actual name).
the end.
then epilogue obvi but that's not important

does that make sense?
drop questions below xoxo
should I make a discord guys?
my brain is so scattered, these were just my notes on it lol.
-Be_Whelmed.

Chapter 42: Chapter Forty Two

Summary:

"I shut the door and covered the windows
Cuz the sunlight hurt my eyes
I couldn't even go outside for so so long
And you couldn't tell
But the inside of my head was a living hell
I tried my best explaining how it felt
But nobody ever understood
Doctor said that everything looks good
So I blamed myself"- You'd Never Know

Notes:

TW: apollo, depression, self-harm

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kore had a list of regrets.

1) Being born

2) Being the Daughter Of Poseidon

3) Helping Apollo. 

 

There were more, obviously, but currently she was rather focused on not crashing Paul’s Prius.
Apollo was screaming in the back seat. Hah. 

Meg, on the other hand, had golden scimitars in her hand. Similar to Kore’s but more of a half-moon shape, then the arced blades she adored. 


Meg was much better than Apollo. And despite her memories of the golden god being wicked with a bow and arrow, he seemed to prefer screaming.
Kore glanced behind them. The spirits were still following.
Shit. 

 

She took a hard turn, pulling them to the east side of Camp Half-Blood.
“You’ll have to go through the woods!” She cried to Meg, “Go straight through! I’ll hold them off!”
She stopped the car, and all but dragged a sobbing Lester out. Gods, he was irritating. 

She unsheathed a sword, the dying light shimmering on her blade. 

“GO!” She yelled to them.

“What about you?” Meg cried, as Apollo pulled her toward the woods.
She blasted one of the spirits with water, gritting her teeth.
“It’s not me they’re after! I’ll be fine!”
“KORE!” Meg yelled.
“I’ll see you next weekend!” She yelled back, eyeing the police sirens in the distance, “Run!”

Apollo and Meg darted into the trees.
The spirits hissed one last time at her, before vanishing.
Kore slumped a little. At least that was over with. She had one more day before school to do nothing. 

Her phone rang.
Rachel, blaring across the screen.
She declined the call and hiked back up to the car, telling the police about some wild deer that had jumped in front of her. 

 

With that, she drove home. 

Also gave the sky a middle finger.
Why did the gods have to pick on her all the damn time?

***

5 Months Ago.. 

Artemis watched from her moon chariot, this deep ache in her. Her brother-gone. And the person who was more like a sister had been so mistreated and lost that she no longer wanted anything to do with them. 
She watched Perseleia sit on the rusty fire escape, staring out at the busy New York Streets. The girl seemed lost in her own thoughts, her own misery. Artemis forgot how Perseleia had gotten sometimes. Quiet. Lost. Lonely. 
Their rose-coloured memories had wiped that away. 

She wished she had done more. Been there more. Had thought of the girl as more than just the curse of the Styx. But maybe that was the Styx's Curse. To fool them all so terribly, to curse the one with a life spent with joy and a life spent in misery. 

Artemis watched. 

That was all she could do. 

And she wondered what was to become of them all. Of the longing that she had seen in her brother. The loss in her sister. Her uncle, hidden in the depths. They all had grown quiet, in the weeks that had followed her revelation. The girl wasn't fully accepting of it yet 
And it hurt Artemis, the protector of young women, that she could be so kind, so caring, so illuminating in one life. And so broken in the next. 
The worst part was, it was all their fault. 
It always was. 

She pushed away thoughts of those she had lost.

Tonight wasn't for her. She made her moon shine that bit brighter for the lost soul, struggling to find her footing between two lives. 

 

***

Apollo was miserable.
Firstly, he was now a teenager, who had acne, and flab and was shorter than Perseleia. He had dark curly hair that should have been endearing but instead was unruly. And he was miserable.
Did he mention that?
He was no longer perfect at bow and arrow, and his musical talents were shameful, despite what the campers may say. 

He was so very miserable.

He couldn’t even savour the fact that Perseleia had brought them to her home. To a place that smelled of her perfume, and shampoo (that he unapologetically used), and of course, chocolate chip cookies. He saw Meg eating one. He was not offered one. 

Perhaps she was simply intimidated with him?

He stared at himself in the lake’s reflection.
Doubtful.

And more upsettingly, some of his children had gone missing!
Others, too of course, but his children especially! Someone had dared to touch Apollo’s children, to spite Apollo!

This simply could not stand.
And Meg was playing in the dirt with the other Demeter campers. 


Nico Di Angelo was busy giving Apollo dirty looks over Will’s shoulder. Yes, he understood he was no longer gorgeous, but did the son of Hades have to react in such a way?
Also, being a teenager was not for the week.

All the hormones. He was unfairly attracted to Perseleia, who seemed to only be barely stomaching his existence, which was inconceivable!

Apollo was also suffering after the “Three Legged Death” Race. Apparently his oracle skills had diminished as well. 

But all the other campers were busy worrying about the missing ones, and not the actual real-life problem that was occurring in front of their eyes! Apollo!

 

He heard muffled crying then. 

He rolled his eyes, but got to his feet, following it. 

There, behind the weapon’s shed, an Ares camper. Sherman-something.
Something about him and a Miranda Gardiner?
Apollo hadn’t really been listening, but the man? Boy? Seemed quite upset.

What would Perseleia do?

That stopped him in his tracks. What would she do?

He had spent a long time idolising her, he had nearly forgotten what she was like with children.
Always kind. Always listening. They looked up to her, for many reasons. And so did he.
He was no longer a god.
He might as well try to be “kind”. 

 

He cleared his throat before sitting down next to Sherman.
“I don’t mean to intrude-”
“Then leave.” The son of Ares snapped. 

“I know you miss her. That you feel as though it’s your fault.” Apollo propped his head against the back of the weapons shed, speaking quickly in case the son of Ares decided to stab him.
“But it isn’t. Trust me, I have centuries of experience with failures in love. I don’t think you could have done anything.”

Sherman didn’t attack him. A win for sure. 

“She said the trees were whispering to her. I just thought it was Demeter stuff. I should have listened.”

Wasn’t there an Oracle to do with trees?
Curse this mortal brain! He simply couldn’t remember!
“Then, perhaps she is still in the woods, simply after taking a wrong turn. Chin up! We will find her!”
That’s when he felt cold metal against his throat.
“You tell anyone-”
“I won’t!” Apollo cried, raising his hands, “I swear!”
“Good.”

With that, the Son of Ares headed back toward his barbed-wire cabin. Tacky. 

Gold looked better. 

 

Whispering trees.
What was he forgetting?

***
4 Months Ago.. 

"My father will tell me he regrets my birth." 
"My mother will vote on my death." 
"And you will curse me by your own hand."

She had never said the last bit, but it rung true nonetheless. Ares felt anger boil up in him again. Gunshots rang in his head, as he ran with Marines. 

Stupid girl. 
Why hadn't she just told him the truth? 

Now the warrior was stuck with warring memories, enough to split a mind apart. 
And they all knew it had. She had died from it. The sheer agony of it all. And the Child of Athena, which she wasn't in this life, had brought her back. She lived in a pool between past and present. 
Between Perseleia and Cordelia. 
Between who she was and who she is. 

Ares could see the inner battle. 
"They're my family."
"they abandoned me." 
"Mother. Betrayer. Father. Traitor." Two lives struggling to reconcile into one. Trying to figure out what she wanted from it all. She shoved the memories back, the war, pushing it down. Ares saw glimpses of Tartarus down there. Glimpses of a goddess who she had made bleed. 

"Good. More Water." 
 He wondered what she would choose. 

He knew what he wanted her to choose. Choose them. Olympus. Loyalty Returns. 
But they had betrayed her domains. Gone against Loyalty. 

But still. 
He wondered. 


***

The torches at Rachel’s Cave were lit.
The Oracle wasn’t Apollo’s biggest fan, but she was impressive with prophecies 

He headed toward her. Perhaps Ms Dare would know.

“Yes Sadie,” Apollo paused outside the curtain, “I’ve tried everything! She doesn’t want to talk. I don’t think we should force her to. She’s scared. She misses Annabeth. I tried watercolour painting though. She enjoyed it, I think. I’ve been going for runs with her-she’s got insane stamina by the way- trying to make sure she eats, and sleeps. It’s hard though. I don’t know what more we can do.”  

He heard a muffled voice then, female as well, “Carter-something something- Maybe therapist? Find ‘Beth.”
Apollo shifted closer to the curtain, “I think she’s too used to doing this all on her own. The prophecy was about her. Twice. Plus, finding out the whole “she used to be a goddess-sort of?” thing was stressful. She paints Ancient Greece a lot. And I got her to write down a secret she refused to tell me, and burn it. It’s supposed to help? Just wish she’d take us up on therapy. Dionysus. Bast, Bes, Tarawart. Anyone!”

Apollo then tripped on the curtain, falling into his Oracle’s cave. Which was white-washed.
Weird. 

Rachel’s green eyes narrowed, and she shifted the phone at her ear, “I’ll call you back later. Bye.”

Apollo stood hastily, “I-Ms Dare. I don’t suppose you can recall anything about a Tree Oracle?”
“I don’t suppose you can tell me why I can’t see the future!”
The words were very accusatory.
Ouch. 

 

***

Three Months Ago.. 

Athena ripped another tapestry. Ripped the face down the middle.
She slept each night in her once-daughter's bed, who recoiled at the very sight of her. She dreamt of those golden days.

Her daughter was there, but not. 
And she felt the war in her scream at the restraints she had placed on herself. The mother in her wanted her daughter back. Now. Wanted Perseleia by her side in all things. But the fear, the loathing in her daughter's face... 

That had to go. She needed her daughter to love her again. 
To miss Athena like she had missed her owlet. 
She peered down at her Architect. Annabeth Chase. 

What on Olympus?
No. 

The realisation hit Athena like a bucket of cold water. 
Not Olympus. 
What on the Nine Worlds? 

Annabeth shouldn't bet there. 
She eyed the amulet around Percy Jackson's-Perseleia's- her daughter's neck. The eye of Horus glinted at her mockingly. 

That shouldn't be there either. 

Athena stood, spear now in hand. 
It was time for her to take action against these thieves. 

 

***

Apollo was staring at someone who should be dead. Who hated him more than anything, except maybe for the obsession he had with Loyalty. 

“Nero.”
The Emperor dipped his head, “Pleasure to see you, Lester. I’ve heard you’ve made a companion out of my daughter.”
Meg.

Meg looked away, fidgeting with those rhinestone glasses and the red shoes of a traitor. 

She had tried to warn him, and he ignored her. 

“What do you want, Nero?” Apollo spat, and it really was Apollo talking.
“Isn’t it obvious?” The Emperor grinned, “Everything.”

“You’re the Beast,” Apollo pointed at him, “Meg, he killed your father!”
Meg shook her head, and Apollo saw how small the daughter of Demeter was in that moment, “Nero isn’t the Beast.”

“You sick, twisted-” He started. Because Apollo had done terrible things. Most of which he didn’t really regret. But he didn’t emotionally condition children. He didn’t give them safety and then rip it away like some sick fuck. Like Nero.
“Ah, ah, ah” Nero shook his pudgy fingers, and Apollo craved to rip his fat face from his lack of a neck, “See when I say everything, I mean everything you have-or should I say had. The Sun God. The Glorious One. The Soon-To-Be Husband of Loyalty.”

“How dare you-!” Apollo cried. Take everything from him! Never!
“I’m already immortal you see, thanks to the invention of the internet, I shall live forever on the great WIKIPEDIA!”

That was the first time Apollo had ever heard “great” and “wikipedia” in the same sentence.
Ew. 

 

He felt it come over him then. The godly r a g e. 

 

***

2 Months Ago.. 

Poseidon sat on his throne whilst his children, his immortal children argued. 
"We should bring her here! Now!" 
"Our sister!" 
"She belongs with us!" 
"She has others! Loved ones, we cannot!" 

"SILENCE." His voice boomed over their arguments, just as Kympoleia placed her discus against Triton's throat. 
Amphitrite smirked beneath her circlet. The only one Percy-Kore had not pushed away in light of recent events. 

"Why are we still here Father?" Triton demanded, "We should go retrieve our sister at once!" 
"No!" Benthesikyme disag

A giant golden statue was not what Kore had been expecting when she shadow travelled to camp with Mrs O’Leary, despite Rachel and Sadie telling her not to, telling her to take a break and breathe.
But when she did that everything got too loud.
She had to drown it out with the beat of her sword, and die in the blood that coated her hands. 

She had begged her swords off them, just for the weekend. The familiarity in sword-play had not changed in this life-time, though she had no warrior-mother, or a brother who cared if she lived or died. 


With that though, falling off said Golden Statue and into the woods wasn’t really the best vibe.
Mrs O’Leary shadowtravelled them again, and she landed next to-ew, seriously?

 

The anger that coiled in her veins rose again at the sight of Lester. 

She didn’t think he could ever comprehend how much she hated him. Hated them. 

She loved them too. Loved her memories of her life there. Perseleia-she had been so full of light back then. They had done this to her. This was all the gods' fault. 


There was also this weird fat guy, who looked sort of like the statue in camp. 

 

“See!” Fat Guy proclaimed, “The gods approved! She was sent to me!”
Kore gagged.
The Fat Guy turned to her, “Welcome, my lady.”
Why did he emphasise the “my” so much?

She felt exhausted. So tired. Of all of this. Next time, she was going to lock her bedroom door and stay there for as long as she needed,
For now, she unsheathed a sword. 


Fat Guy blinked, “Murdering my enemies all ready? You are better than I dreamed of!”
“Three words, “ She replied, “You are a pedophile.”

With that, she lunged forward and kicked him-where the sun don’t shine. 


She heard screaming then.
And red shoes .
“MEG!”

***

The remnants of the Nero Statue were being raided by the Hephastus Cabin currently. 

Kore was sitting by the beach, watching blood drip from her wrist again.
It was centering. Calming nearly.
And the salt water made it leave no trace.
After such an event like earlier today, this just stopped the loudness of her mind. The sharp, hot, pain of it was nice. 


A/N: guys, self-harm is bad. This is not promoting self-harm. Kore is in a bad place. She gets better. Just not right now. She needs to remember what makes her happy, but currently, everything is being screwed up by her memories. PLEASE TALK TO SOMEONE if you feel like this is you. Back to the story. 

 

She flicked her other hand, her sword vanishing back into a ring, courtesy of Beckondorf. The salt water licked around her wound, carrying her secrets into its depth. The second steady thing. The ocean was always there. Forgiving. 

She brushed the sand off her cargo pants, and stood up. The sea air was chilly, but no frost or snow here at Camp. 

It was calmer here in comparison to BAG. 

 

She missed Carter.
Being around Apollo, remembering how Perseleia had felt around him, only made her realise how much she missed him. And yes, they weren’t together any more. She saw how exhausted, and thin Carter looked. A warped mirror really. 

But she still missed him. Missed his eyes, and his rants about archaology. Missed his obsession with basketball, and his interest in charcoal sketching. 

Missed his smile.
He didn’t smile anymore. Neither did she really, to be fair. 

 

“Kore?” Nico called, walking over.
She wrapped an arm around her little brother, “Hey.”
“All ten fingers?”
“All ten toes!” She waggled her fingers in his face, watching the way his nose wrinkled. He was a lot more open now. She owed one sunshine a thanks for that. 

“You okay, up there?”
He didn’t mean the fact that she was still an inch taller. He meant her head.
“You and Will huh? Didn’t know blondes were your type!”
“Don’t deflect. You’re bad at it.”
“Says the one deflecting.”

But she allowed him to pull her back into Camp. Back toward the hustle and bustle, and relief that the campers returned safely and not burned alive.

That’s when she saw it.
“Um, Nico?” She tapped him again, the two having drifted apart when Harley had skipped up to them.
“Do you see that?”

A bronze form, flying straight toward them.
“Looks like your beacon worked Harley,” Nico’s voice was soft in praise, uncomfortable with it, but Harley beamed up at him.
“Leo? Really?”
Kore nodded, pointing.
“A bronze fire-eater. Looks like Lester’s ride is here.”
Apollo-Lester looked over from where he sat with Will. She relaxed in the relief that he would be gone and Camp would be safe for her-them again. 

 

***

Kore was faintly sure her heart had stopped beating.
Leo had swung off Festus, then turned around to offer his hand to a blonde who swatted it away, and turned around to show-. 


She stared at the blonde that dismounted after. Then turned around and walked to her cabin.
She wasn’t doing this. Six months. Annabeth had been gone, for six months and then just waltzed back into Camp.
She could hear plumbing exploding behind her. She didn’t really care. 

 

She heard gasps. Footsteps thumping behind her. She swung open the door to Cabin Three, and grabbed her unopened duffel. 

“Kore.” A voice she hadn’t heard for six months spoke.
She ignored it. All the rage and frustration and loneliness from the last six months that had made her bleed. Made her empty. It all came rushing back. She clenched her jaw tighter, watching the fountain in the cabin bubble.
“Kore.”
She breathed deeply, turning to leave.
Grey eyes met green.
She glanced away. She didn’t want Annabeth to see the hurt in her eyes.
“I’m sorry.”
Clearly. 


“I had to-I thought-It doesn’t matter. Are you still, still Kore?”
She glared at her then.

Words were stuck in her throat. Words of anger and sadness and relief that she was back.
“It was Magnus. And me, I suppose. I left. I ran. I’m sorry.”
“Are you?”

Her first words to Annabeth. The blonde slumped.
“Sort of? I’m sorry for leaving the way I did. But I’m not sorry that I left.”
“And you think you can waltz back here with an “I’m sorry”, and I’ll just forgive you?” Her voice remained low. Even. Cold. 

Annabeth reached out tentatively, “I know it was wrong-but things were happening, and I needed-”
“I needed you!” Kore broke then, and yelled that out. 

Not at Annabeth. Not just at Annabeth.
At everyone.
 

Annabeth nodded, “I know, I-Kore I regret it more than anything leaving you. You’re my sister.”
“Am I? Is this what you’ll do ‘Beth? Because I needed you. I needed you, and you left me! I was scared and alone and I needed my big sister and you weren’t there! You weren’t there!”

One tear slipped out. Her voice broke. Everyone was staring.
But the dam had slipped with that tear  and more kept coming. 

“Months! I waited months for you! I-It’s not like you couldn’t have said goodbye! There was nothing! You knew, you know I would have fought harder than anything to get back to all of you if I had remembered. You know I would have. But my whole world had turned upside down, and the one person who I thought was constant left me!”

She wiped her tears with shaking hands, but more took their place.
“Kore, please just let me explain- there’s so much more happening, I need to tell you-”
“I just can’t Annabeth,” Kore was quiet again, and she could feel something in her fracture, “I’m so tired. I just want it all to stop. I just want to be done. I don’t think I have it in me to care anymore. Care for an explantation. I’m just-done.”
She could see Mr D watching this.

She could smell the alcohol from here. 

“Kore-”

She whistled for Mrs O’Leary who came bounding up. Nico reached out.
She let him hug her tightly, as if he knew something she didn’t.
Annabeth was crying too.

She didn’t want to leave without hugging her sister. Despite it all.
Annabeth’s brief gasp with the hug, and her eyes shut, staunching her tears.

Then Kore was gone. Disappeared into the shadows. 

 

Apollo looked on for a moment, then turned away. 



Notes:

so this is the longest break I've taken so far with this fic. We're approaching the end now. If you haven't read TOA, you're going to be bit confused, but I just cba to write out a fight scene because I'm still sick. So yeah.

a few things:
1) I'm not getting paid to write this. I'm doing it on my own free time with my own inspiration. So if you don't like it-there's literally a tag saying Don't Like Don't Read. I've deleted negative comments, that have really ruined my day and my enjoyment of writing this. So, if you don't like it, that's fine! just don't make it my problem.
2) this is not me being mean. I swear, I don't mind theories. Just keep in mind, that I am the one writing this, and I know the characters and the storyline or this specific fic best. So just- you know- bear it in mind. Thanks <3

again, I'm not being mean. Just had a bad few days. I love you all. Thanks for reading.

theories on what Annabeth has been doing?
where are my Magnus chase fans? that series doesn't get the LOVE it deserves imo.
Kore is less depressed in this-due to her having a goal. we haven't seen her all week. she's been sad and stuff, but Rachel and Sadie are doing their best, in tie with Sally Jackson-my beloved- and Grover, who I didn't mention, but he is Iris-Messaging her EVERY DAY.
(grover my GOAT).

thanks for all your patience.
-Be_Whelmed
EDITED: 18:37, 15/08/2025

Chapter 43: Chapter Forty Three

Summary:

"If I tell you this is drowning, you'd tell me I'm walking on water
I could bring fire from the mountain, you'd tell me it feels a little colder
I don't wanna
Choose between being a salesman or a soldier
Just let me look a little older, let me step a little bolder
Choose between being a butcher or a pauper
Honey, I'm taking no orders, I'm gonna be nobody's soldier"- Nobody's Soldier, Hozier.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kore pulled her knit scarf- a token from the littlest Athena kids up higher around her face.
Severely regretting agreeing to meet Alex here.

 

She had avoided every single other phone call or text, but when Alex’s name popped up, she had answered.
She wasn’t really sure why yet. Hearing that Alex had died. And then became an immortal warrior? An einjerh-something? 

Alex had died.
Kore hadn’t even been able to go to her funeral. 


The guilt was like a truck.
She was a terrible friend-avoiding them all. 


Maybe it was because Annabeth was too like Athena. And that she had been gone, and all the anger had just exploded out of her. 

Maybe it was because Rachel was the Oracle first. Apollo’s Oracle.
And Kore felt sick every single time, memories of past Oracles and Sybils racing through her mind. 

 

It was weird, being both. 

She felt so guilty all the time. And so furious.
Guilty, because that was her family, and she loved them. Loved braiding hair with Persephone, hunting with Artemis, racing Hermes and sparring Ares.
But she hated them in every other breath. Because they had abandoned Loyalty. They had forgotten what it meant, and in this life? She had been nothing but a bad taste in their mouths until the second they had discovered she was more. 


Gifts kept turning up at Sally’s Apartment. Necklaces, dresses, tapestries, weapons, pearls. 

Gifts that she might have adored in another life.

In this one she threw them all out.
Or gave them away.
She had been tempted to sell them for a while. But living off of anything they gave her made her skin crawl. 


She stuck her cold hands in her pocket, only to feel cold metal against her skin. Her necklace from Carter turned hotter from touching it.
She rolled her eyes, pulling out the emerald and pearl encrusted locket. 

It was hideous. 

 

She saw a homeless guy in the corner and walked over, pressing it into his hand and walking away.
He’d have better use for it then she did. The guy made an exclamation of shock, and turned to speak with her.
But she had bolted into the crowds.

Kore kept her head down as she moved through. She wasn’t interested in getting pulled into conversation by minor gods.
Or Norse gods, for that matter.

Then she felt a tug on her arm, and was pulled out of the crowd, turning to look at-

Alex’s face?
But not Alex.
Burn scarred and painful looking. A man. In an atrocious green suit. His hair was slicked back, and he would have been handsome if not for the acid burns on his lower face and eyes. 

“Daughter of Poseidon.” He dipped his head with a quick silver smile.
Alex’s mom.
“Loki.”
His eyes brightened, “So you do know me? How delightful! So many Greeks these days are so..” He paused, twirling his hands in the air, “Blind to their surroundings!”
She said nothing, hands itching to unsheathe a sword. 

“But moving on, moving on! I don’t wish to bore you, dear, sweet Cordelia Jackson!”
She gritted her teeth, “What is it you want, exactly?”
He came into her face then, his eyes shifting like embers on a fire.
“What is it I want? Hardly! More like what is in your best interests!”
She breathed deeply. Waiting.
The smell of acidic poison hit her nose.

Kore barely resisted the urge to choke, to gag.
“What is in my best interests then?” She asked, face as neutral as possible. 

“Keeping out of my way,” Loki’s voice dropped, “Don’t think I haven’t noticed the son of Hephastus, and your precious sister, cousin to Magnus Chase! I’ve noticed girl, and if they try to interfere again.. The results will not be, well as pretty as you are!” 

Kore blanched, pushing backwards.

With a laugh, Loki vanished. 

 

She was standing alone in an alleyway now, shivering fiercely. 

“Gods, Annabeth,” she whispered, “What have you been doing?” 

 

***

Alex was waiting. She (currently), hated waiting. 

Kore was twenty minutes late. And she hadn’t seen her in what felt like months. Probably because between the two of them, it had been. 

She felt her before she saw her. The feeling of the ocean, of riptides and strength and trust that always had surrounded Kore.
It seemed both weaker and stronger. Different. But not bad.
She turned around, whipping her new pink and green scarf over her shoulder.
“‘Bout time.”
“I bumped into your mom, so blame him, not me.”

Alex frowned. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up.
Kore was standing there, a black puffer coat, woolen scarf, worn jeans and her beloved combat boots. She even had a woolen hat shoved over her head, a braid creeping out the side. 

“You met Loki?”
Kore shivered, “Not fun. I get why you hate him so much. He’s-” Kore stopped searching for a word, “Intense.”

Alex hummed agreement, eyeing her friend.
The past six months had aged her. Kore’s eyes were more intense. More like sea-storms. Her hair- was that a dye job?- the white colour was intense, and stark against the black. She held herself differently too. Bracing for a blow. 

“You doing alright?”
Kore huffed a laugh, "I can't remember the last time I’ve been “alright”.”
Alex bit his lip. 

Kore was never this honest about her feelings. Ever. 

Something was wrong.
“What’s-”
“How do you do it?” Kore interrupted, leaning against the edge of the pier, peering down to the water below.
“Do what?”
“The shift, Alex? How do you live as-” Kore sighed, “How do you know who you are? How do you do it? Because I just feel so.. stuck.” 

He sighed. Alex hated feelings. But Kore looked at him, and he saw the fracture in her. The pain.
“I think I need more than that.”
“I-” Kore paused, “How much time do we have? And do you have somewhere private we could talk?”
Alex grinned, “I’m undead, we have all the time in the world.”

***
“This, is Valhalla?”
“My room, in Valhalla. That’s currently locked.”
Kore looked shaken, “We are never climbing that thing again. Ever. Gods, I hate hanging out with you. I always end up in some type of mortal peril. Or we are the mortal peril.”
Alex laughed. It was coming easier now.

Kore was something from before all of this. Someone who made her feel like she belonged, in a whole world that hated her existence.
Of course, when Kore had vanished due to Greek stuff, and Alex had hit the streets, the feeling of belonging had quickly dissipated.

“I can’t believe your giants just die.”
Kore had her head back on the grass, black and white hair spread out around her.
“Like, I mean. Ours just keep coming back? I’ve fought the Minotaur too many times Alex. Too many times.”

Alex tilted her head.
“What’s really bothering you?”
Kore sighed, “Minotaur wasn’t distracting enough?”
“Nope. Though it does bring me a unique sense of joy that my pantheon is a tiny bit better than yours, even if we all are doomed to die.”
“Depressing shit.”
“Kore.”

Kore flopped onto her stomach, “I-gods, it sounds pathetic. I am pathetic.”
“Great. We can be pathetic together. Spill.”


Kore picked at the grass, “I don’t know who I am Alex. Who I’m supposed to be. And I was so close to having everything I wanted. So close. And Fate just ripped it all away. I’m angry, all the time. And guilty. I just-”
“Who are you angry at?”
“What?” Kore looked up at her, green eyes swimming slightly with tears.
“You just said you were angry. Who are you angry at?”
“I-I don’t know! I’m just angry!
“You can’t just be angry, Kore. Who. Who?”
“Right now? You!”
“Why are you angry, Kore” Tell me.” 

“I-I”
“Talk to me!”
“STOP TELLING ME WHAT TO DO!”
Kore screamed that, and water ripped out the ground, blasting Alex back. 

Alex felt a sharp crack in her arm as she landed. 


Kore had her hands over her mouth as she rushed over, “Alex, oh gods, Alex, I’m so-”
“Don’t apologise.”
“What?”
“You were assertive Kore. I pushed you too hard, you pushed back. Finally, I might add.”
“You’re bleeding."
“Duh. It’s Valhalla. I die, I come back. At least you didn’t stab me. There’s a cooldown time. It might take me an hour or two.”

“I don’t know how to respond to that.”
Alex let out a sigh, “Kore. Your problem is a few things. But you’re afraid. Afraid to find out who you are, and to do what you want. Maybe try pushing yourself to the forefront. You might love the people who were your family, but that’s the thing. They were. You don’t owe them anything.”
Kore pursed her lips, “But-”
Alex raised a hand, “Be angry. Be assertive. Just-figure out who you’re angry at. And try to figure out why.”

Kore hummed, “Maybe.”
Alex sighed, “You know, a therapist would charge you like five hundred bucks for this.”
“You know, I’m only telling you because you died and I feel terrible. Hey, would you have to write the money I pay you in a tax form, or because you’re legally dead you don’t have to?”
“Shut it Jackson.”

***
Kore felt better leaving Boston.
It was hard. Gods, she had broken Alex’s arm, collarbone and a rib.
But maybe Alex was right?
Carter had said something similar.

Who was she angry at?
And why?
Holding onto anger is exhausting Jackson. You’ve got to figure this out.”

She crossed the road to the bus stop, heading back to New York. 

Just as she was passing an alley, a hand grabbed her arm, pulling her back and into it.
She reacted on instinct, summoning a sword, and slamming them into the alley wall. 

Her eyes widened as she saw who it was.
“What the-”


Something pressed against her nose and mouth, as arms pinned her down.
As black spots filled her vision, a crooning voice spoke into her ear.
“Sweet dreams, Perseleia.” 

***

He watches as his daughter peers into the murky waters of Boston. Watches each tear drip from her eyes (his eyes, their eyes). 

Watches the anger coil around her so tightly they are all but intertwined. 

And recognises it. 

Poseidon sees that anger in himself every day. The anger that reminds the world to fear his name and what he is capable of. 
The anger that dubbed him "The Father of Monsters." 
He was a monster. There was no doubt in his mind about that. He wasn't human. Was always more connected to the ocean. Including the parts where the sun is afraid to shine. 
But to see that reflected in his youngest daughter was like his heart icing over. 

She had always been a bit too wild. A bit too like him in all the wrong ways. 

 

She is so angry at everything. 

Anger changes you. It rips apart your insides and burns what you love most to the ground as you use it to enact your desires. 
To see that in your child... 

 

He really is the Father of Monsters. So many children escaped his curse. 

But her? 

Time would tell, the ocean would retain memories of this. Of every tear, every soundless scream. 

 

He feared for her. And is glad too have given up the gift of prophecies. But nightmares-something gods should be unfamiliar with-begin to haunt his waking hours. 

Nightmares of her not bleeding red or gold, but dust. 
Returning to  Pit that she crawled her way out of, broken. 


Nightmares of her becoming a monster. Like him. 

He shudders. 

And so he turns away—unable to watch the child he loves more than the tides, the daughter he broke, become the very thing she was born to fight.

Notes:

I'm alive!
sorry for the gap in updates, I can't believe it's been six days!
I was travelling and then I lost my laptop charger (don't worry, I found it!).

thoughts on this? I rewatched Avatar the last Airbender: Beach, episode. Picturing similar to Zuko's outburst.

kore my love I'm sorry for traumatising you. (lies).
Loki please go go go away (did he fit? I wasn't really sure on how to write him).

Alex you icon to us all. She/He understands Kore better than most, spilt. Unsure of who you are. (I love Alex Fierro sue me).

Apollo is gone with Rachel and Leo to Indiapolois or whatever it's called. He's not important currently.
updated! Poseidon pov!

theories? questions?
Drop below!
happy to be back guys!
-Be_Whelmed

(please don't worry everything will be resolved I have a plan for this okay? I need trust here.)
hint: axes. ;)

Chapter 44: Chapter Forty Four-Interlude.

Summary:

"And it seems to me you lived your life
Like a candle in the wind
Never knowing who to cling to
When the rain set in
And I would've liked to known you
But I was just a kid
Your candle burned out long before
Your legend ever did"-Candle in the Wind, Elton John.

Notes:

this is set during the Burning Maze!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Carter eyed the stack of documents on his desk.
He was exhausted, and he really needed to go for a walk, clear his head.

What he really needed was to see his girlfriend and hug her.  Really, just to see Kore. Just for five minutes. 

 

Carter shook his head, sighing as he began thumbing through the documents. Requests for extensions on buildings, initiate training, establishing a new hierarchy, new translators for the latest age. 

The scroll blurred for the third time. He blinked hard. No use. His brain refused to focus. Maybe he just needed more coffee. Or maybe it was that annoying voice in the back of his head again—the one that whispered none of this mattered, that he was just pretending to fix things while everything crumbled behind his back.

 

How the House of Life had ever been without a Pharoah, Carter didn’t want to know.
Amos was helpful, being his “steward”, sort of? But he was almost eighteen. And while he wanted a life outside of all of this madness, he had a responsibility, a duty to uphold. 

 

He also was trying to get away. From everything. The sleepless nights, the worry in Sadie’s eyes, from both him and Kore. 

Horus’s constant nagging.
Carter was working, and he was fine. If everyone else would just leave him alone, it would be great. 

He signed off on one file requesting for a new historian.

He missed Kore.
Carter read another report on the amount of water demons that had been gathering along the Nile. 

Was she okay?
He had called her yesterday.
Carter thumbed through a report on Setne’s whereabouts, all “ideas” nothing solid. 

He pinched the bridge of his nose.

All the reports were melting together.
What time was it?
He glanced for his phone. Fumbling, and saw one in the morning appear on his screen teasingly. 

He slumped in his chair, hand over his eyes. Gods, he was tired.
“Maybe you should take a break, Carter?” Horus was tentative. Horus was never tentative. 

Carter sighed, “Fine.”

He pushed aside thoughts of all the other things that needed his attention, reasons why he should stay cooped up in the office, alone. Blissfully alone. 

Maybe a walk would be nice. It was late, unlikely he’d bump into anyone. 

 

***

Jason tilted his head to take Apollo in.
Apollo felt judged by those icy blue, electric eyes. Just like their shared father. Jason was so much more than that though. Despite the fact that he was a Roman, he had somehow managed to escape. To become more.
Apollo buried his jealousy. 

 

“You know,” Jason started, tilting his head up, “When I first saw Kore, I was terrified of her. The Hero of Olympus, Bane of the Gods, Loyalty’s Mirror. And she is all that. All of those ridiculous names and titles.”
Jason took in a deep breath as he stared up at the stars, “But so much more. Kore carved out herself, despite all of you. Despite the hatred that haunted her steps. And one night, on the Argo..” he trailed off, “She changed everything for me. Reminded me of things.”
Jason reached for the locket around his neck, a locket from the dark-haired Praetor of New Rome. Reyna-something. 

“You were a god, Apollo,” Jason turned those eyes back on him, “A god. A being, an entity of immense power. But now?” 

Apollo felt faintly offended. He was a god. And now he was just a puny mortal, with no powers, surrounded by those who despised him, his Oracle, Meg, even Piper McLean, whose father was losing everything. 

“But now I’m next to nothing.” he admitted, forcing the words out, feeling like concrete on his tongue. 

“No.”
Apollo’s eyes snapped to his brother’s. 

 

“You’re so much more. Being mortal, being this?” Jason reached out, took his hand and pressed it against his heartbeat.
“Feel that?” 

Apollo nodded. 

“Mortality makes your choices matter, Apollo. That’s the gift. You get to matter.

***

Carter inhaled the smoky night air, focusing on the calm beat of his footsteps. He had snuck away to one of the parks dotted around the city. Desperate for quiet. He could never quite find what he was looking for though.

He let his breath out slowly, watching it condense. It was chilly, but not icy, thank Horus. 

Carter thought of Sadie. How drawn and worried she’d been.

Gods, his little sister shouldn’t be carrying that. None of them should be.
Carter closed his eyes for a moment. When he headed back to the Nome, he would go reassure her. Make sure everything was alright. Nothing bad would happen to Sadie as long as he was around. He had promised Dad.
But Dad had left them. 

 

Like he had left Kore.
He shoved the guilt away. It usually returned in the late nights, consuming his thoughts. He had walked away. It was better for both of them. They needed to heal.
But he had still walked away.

Kore was literally a goddess. She was so much. So perfectly much. He loved that about her.
But she had seemed so lost in herself.
Cordelia Jackson had used her name, her face to carve her way into this world. To become the renowned hero she was. To fight for those she loved. 

But she had lost herself along the way. Lost that spark.
Like he was losing his. And trying to relight hers whilst kindling his own would burn them both out. They would be angry and empty together. 

But at least they would be together. 

 

And Apollo. 

 

He had heard from Rachel and Sadie that he was around, and the irrational jealousy had spiked at the mere mention of the gods’ name. Sonnets and stories had been told about “Truth’s Love for Loyalty”. 

He knew it was insane. Kore didn’t belong to anyone, and whoever she was with would be her decision. But he still felt his blood boil whenever he saw the sun god’s stupid face. 

Maybe because it reminded him of the emperors of Rome. Of the late nights he had spent awake, researching Perseleia, sick to his stomach at what he had seen. 

 

He had to research though. The thought of not knowing, of not being able to help-. 

He admittedly had clung to research. Knowledge was structured and made sense, made more sense than feelings and emotions, that he could stuff into the small battered suitcase under his bed. 

He sat down on the cold, wet grass.

How long had he been out here? 

 

He rested his head against the trunk of the tree. The sounds of cars driving by, and street lamps faintly glowed, hidden behind trees.
He blinked slowly.
Maybe he could just close his eyes for a minute.
He was so tired. 


***

Jason watched Apollo. The god was the same, and yet so different. More real. Less.. less godly?

He thought back to Kore, of the night he had spoken about.

He had been staring out at the water, watching the moon ripple the surface. It had been a cloudless night, and his shift.
Jason remembered hearing the footsteps behind him, turning to see Kore approaching, wrapped up warm, holding up a jumper for him.
He hadn’t even realised how cold he was.
“Hi.”
She had sounded tired.
Part of him had registered how weird it was for the “Hero of Olympus” to be here, wrapped in fleece lined leggings and a thick grey hoodie that was definitely too big for her, dark circles beneath her eyes. 

“Hi.” he choked out. 

 

They stood there in silence for a moment. He had wondered, internally, if his presence was like hers. All consuming. He could feel her standing next to him, the power thrumming through her veins. 

Jason took a long, deep breath. Curiosity bubbled up inside him as he watched her lean against the railing. 

He glanced sideways at her. “Do you ever wonder if any of this actually matters? The quests. The monsters. The saving-the-world thing.”

She didn't answer right away. Just rested her arms on the railing, looking out at the sea like it might have the answer.

“I used to think being a hero meant what you did in the moment,” she said finally. “The big fights. The choices. The sacrifices. I thought the moment you jumped in front of someone, or held the line, or made the impossible call—that was it. That was the hero stuff.”

Jason nodded, thinking, “That’s what we’re told. Fight, and die for the glory of the Empire. Through sacrifice we are reborn.”
“Depressing.”
He hummed a little. 


“Sounds like something Annabeth had told me,” She said, pulling at her hair, “​​Dulce et Decorum est pro Patria Mori.” 

“It  is good and right to die for one’s country.” Jason translated. 

“Yeah,” she sighed, “Is it? Is sacrifice all we are? Do you ever wonder about it? About more?”
Jason bit his lip, “It’s all I’ve ever been. Before-before all of this, being a praetor was all I ever wanted. Leading Rome. Trying to step out of my father’s shadow. And Reyna. She-yeah.”
He blushed.
Kore had turned to him, green eyes glowing faintly in the dark. How unhuman she seemed.
He wondered if other demigods thought the same of him.
The children of the Big Three were always destined to be apart it seemed. 

“And now?”
“Now?” He fidgeted for a second, thinking, “Now it’s different. Seeing the Greek way, your way, the Ancient Way- it opened my eyes to a lot of things. When I first arrived, I guess I wanted Camp Half-Blood to be more Roman, you know. But now-now I think I want New Rome to be more Greek.”

“That’s poetic.”
“I guess. Can I ask..?”
She nodded, hair now loose of her braid, flowing gently in the wind. Something Leo had muttered when she came on board came to mind.
Someone to go to war for. 

It reminded him of the Iliad. “A face that launched a thousand ships.”
He doubted Kore realised. Or utilised it. She seemed distant from all of that. Though he had seen her looking out at the horizon, grief and longing on her face.

“How did you move on? You fought a war since you were twelve. How did you-what is after?”

Kore twisted her hair around her finger, the inky darkness blending into the night. 

“Like I said earlier. I thought heroism was about sacrifice. Hell, I thought I was the sacrifice. Then Luke died. Killed himself. I hated him so much. But I saw myself in him too. Saw myself in every adoring look, in every new camper that looked up to me. He was like a reflection of me. It worries me sometimes. What I’m capable of.”
She sighed, “Then after. When it was over and my heart was still beating. The after was so hard. I won’t sugarcoat it. Waking up the next day. The realisation of all those who died hitting you like a brick, dragging you down. Living with it. Realising you couldn’t save everyone. But trying anyway. Trying to smile. To be kind. To be more. To have grown from war rather than be destroyed by it. To try, at least.”
“Being a hero, Jason, it’s not about the big choices. It’s not about the laurel wreathes. It’s every choice. Every little decision you make. It’s choosing to hope. Every day.”


“And are you? Hoping, that is.”
Kore sighed, “Trying to. I-sometimes I want it all to be over-you know? To be done. To not have to wake up in the morning. To not have to ignore the flinches when people see my face and realise I’m not her.”

Jason knew who her was.
Kore had been living with that face ever since she was a child. Trapped, buried beneath expectations of one who was gone. 

 

“I’m scared.” He forced out, “Of not being enough. For my father-for the gods-.”

“Fuck the gods. The gods don’t understand. They won’t. They think being eternal makes them powerful. But they don’t change. They don’t carry grief. They don’t hold guilt in their bones and still show up.”

“They don’t battle a hundred demons everyday. They don’t hold those they love as tightly as they can because one moment without them in this life is one moment too many?” He offered.
She grinned at that, sharp white teeth glinting in the moonlight. 

 

Her eyes were glowing. Dark as the depths of the sea they were so often compared to.
“Mortality’s not a curse, Jason. It’s what makes it count. You get one life. That’s what makes your choices real .”

“Do you ever wish you were normal? Do you ever regret this?”

“Sometimes,” She turned back toward the moon, “Sometimes.” 

 

He stood there, beside her in the dark.
A silent vigil. For those they had lost.
For those they would lose.

For their crewmates still fast asleep below deck.







Notes:

hey guys.
sorry for the delay! It was a hard chapter to write. So the flashback at the end there, it's set mid MoA.

Jason- "your candle burned out long before, your legend ever did."

Life is tough isn't it? Poor Carter. His feelings aren't the same as Kore's but we can see he's really going through it.
I have both GOOD news, and bad news.
the good news is... drumroll please... I have an updating schedule!
The bad news is... it is once a week, on the weekends. Saturday or Sunday. if there are any irregular updates, it just means I have time (a rarity (sobbing)).

let me know what we think!
No AI was used in the making of this (thought google was since I had to re-read Jason like sixteen times, same with the Burning Maze).

the poem is one of my favourites! "Dulce Et Decorum Est." I really recommend it, though it was written about WW1, so there is some graphic imagery, so don't read if that makes you feel uncomfortable! It feels like something Annabeth would've read though, because war and stuff. (plus I love it so it was going in).

hugs my lovelies!
drink a glass of water
-Be_Whelmed

(and if anyone has any suggestions on what I should write after this, drop below ;))

Chapter 45: Chapter Forty Five- Reflections

Summary:

"I had to let it happen, I had to change
Couldn't stay all my life down at heel
Looking out of the window, staying out of the sun
So I chose freedom
Running around trying everything new
But nothing impressed me at all
I never expected it to

Don't cry for me Argentina
The truth is I never left you
All through my wild days
My mad existence
I kept my promise
Don't keep your distance"- Don't Cry for Me, Argentina

Notes:

TRIGGER WARNINGS:
-Cailgula
-assault
-injury
-water and food deprivation
-obsession
- she's 17, he's in the 1,000s.
-possession
- referenced, sexual assault
-graphic imagery
-blood
-gore
- depiction of Kore using her powers in a dark way
-attempted brain washing
-commodus (mentioned)
-death

If I'm missing any, PLEASE DROP INTO COMMENTS
this-so far- is the darkest chapter of the fic. you have been warned.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kore was curled into the corner of the lavishly appointed cell. Gold was everywhere. Silks and tapestries, ancient, priceless artworks. 

She rounded her shoulders, willing herself to get smaller. 


She had been here for two days. Two days.
She hadn’t eaten. Hadn’t accepted their offer of Xenia. Once she did, they would consider her a “guest”. She didn’t want to know what they would do to their guests. She had some ideas. 

Fear kept her from thinking about her gnawing stomach, and the lack of water. The toilet was air-operated. Hand sanitiser instead of soap and water. 

 

It was cold. 

She had spent the night chased by dreams-by memories. 

“I am the Ocean.”
“Fool girl.”
“Mine, mine, mine, MINE.”
“You endure what is unbearable, and you bear it. That is all.”
“We are all the pieces of what we remember. We hold in ourselves the hopes and fears of those who love us. As long as there is love and memory, there is no true loss.”

She clamped her hands over her ears, trying to clamp out the voices. 

 

The air felt so heavy here. Without water.
They probably had found some way to weaken her powers. She felt heavy. So tired. 

Kore forced her eyelids open, her mind warring with memories and dreams. 

 

She can’t sleep. 

They could-they could.. 

 

Heracles clamping a hand over her mouth, pulling, dragging her down. She kicked and screamed but no one could hear. Would hear. She was alone, alone here. No one was coming for her.
“I wanted a bed. But a field will do.”

She shivered. She could feel his hot, sour breath against her neck, even as she leant against the cool still wall.
Was anyone even looking?

Did it matter?

She closed her eyes, trying to stomp down the nausea at the darkness, of the memories of the chains that had dragged her down.

She had torn up every shred of green and blue silk they had in here. It was now covered in gold and purple, and perfumes.


Like a brothel. As if she was a common whore.
She wanted to spit on the ground at the thought. But her mouth was so dry. 

 

“How are you, my lady?”

Kore’s spine stiffened, and she forced herself to her feet, pulling every muscle. 

She bared her teeth at Caligula, who was taking her in her form with dilated pupils. He was maybe a centimetre taller than her, though he puffed out his chest in order to make his frame look bigger. His light brown hair was curled around a circlet of golden laurels. He was dressed like an Ancient Roman, like the god-emperor he believed he was. Golden bracers circled his arms, and his eyes were wild. Drool leaked from his pink lips.  

 

Pedophile. 


She didn’t dignify his claim with a response.

“Do you still bleed golden? Golden as the sun I now hold claim to.”
A part of Perseleia’s past screamed at that. For Apollo.
A part of her boiled in hatred. 

The rest of her was just so tired all the time. Tired of feeling. 

 

“Nero Fides,” Caligula’s voice was rising now, “Answer me!”
She rolled her eyes. 

The sound of a door sliding to the side caught her attention. She turned around just as Caligula’s palm connected with her face.
Shock sent her stumbling backward. 

Shock, let him get the advantage, forcing her down.
She bit into his skin, the bitter tang of ichor coating her tongue.
Caligula yelled and hit her again, but his hold on her shoulders weakened.

She snapped his arm then, enjoying his wincing. 

“The sea is merciless child. We protect our own.” 

 

She clamped her hands back over her ears, black and white hair greasy around her face, face red, marked with handprints, golden blood dripping from her mouth.
Kore looked unhinged. Other. Wrong. 

 

She stared at her reflection in the glass. Caligula cursed from behind her, his arm already rightened. 

“You’re as wild, as untameable as the stories said,” He purred, eyeing her with not  a hint of shame in his gaze.
She felt ill. 

“You will be mine. Now,or later. The wait-for you, will be worth it.”
She hissed at him, turning. Her mouth was so dry, the sound came out more like a rattle. 

Then her arm was yanked, and pain danced up it in fiery red sparks. 

“Ah, ah, ah,” Caligula tutted, “We wouldn’t want to ruin that pretty face now, would we?”
Kore stared at him for a minute, “Fuck you, Booties.
His palm collided with her face again, throwing her backwards, her head clacking into the tiled walls. 

 

“I like them fighting,” he whispered, crouching down next to her, as he lifted a piece of her silver hair to the light. His eyes shut, and his face turned blissful for a moment.
Kore just felt abject horror soak through her. 

“Don’t fret, pet. ” He continued, and Kore truly understood what they said. 

Caligula was insane. Not twisted, not wrong. Truly, fully insane. He wanted her, and that would probably end up with her corpse spread across his bed. 

She gagged. 

 

Caligula stood then, purple toga swirling around him, his golden sandals the exact colour of Kronos’s eyes. 

Luke plunges the dagger into himself. 

Heracles laughing, laughing, laughing. 

Blood in the water. 

Kronos, golden eyes cold, staring at her from the other side of the bridge. 

The sky, so heavy, and the golden coffin’s call so alluring. She could feel the sky physically and spiritually shatter her, piece by piece. Giving up parts of herself to keep it held. It marked her. 

Theseus, seizing maidens in their beds. 

 

Caligula laughed, a harsh, bitter sound, “My… fellow emperor will be here shortly. He likes his spirited too, though he is not as gentle as I am.”
She felt for her lip, blood trickling onto her fingers. 

“Don’t worry,” Caligula’s voice was gentle, and she shuddered at the sheer wrongness of it, “We will be in New Rome soon. And you, my sweet, will be worshipped as you were meant to.”
He stared at the piles of discarded clothes, “Change. Or I will send someone to force you to.”

With that, the emperor left, and all the fight left Kore’s body shortly afterward. Her body shook with sobs, but she didn’t let herself cry. 

Loki. 

Her eyes snapped open, and she walked for the bed, staring at the sheer silks with unbridled disgust. 

Annabeth owed her answers. She would live long enough to get them. 

 

***
Nightmares are never kind. 


She was in Ancient Greece. Perseleia waded through the countless dead, bodies piling around her.
Troy, it would seem. 

 

Paris lounged on a throne, above it all. Gleaming with gold, Aphrodite, preening beside him.

They truly were monsters, weren’t they?

The gods tried to hide it. Tried to explain the why, the how. But they were no better than Gaia’s children. Monstrous. They appear so untouchably beautiful, but underneath is sand waiting to crumble, to send them back to whence they came. 

Maybe that was why it was golden. 


She sighed, lifting a flute to her lips. Ghostly figures appeared around her, rising from the carnage as Paris sat above it all. 

Perseleia played a tune of mourning. Mourning what might have been. Mourning the ill-fated love those around her suffered too. Mourning the fact that no matter what she did, it would all end up the same.
Who was she-to think she could change the natures of those who were so ancient?

 

The dream shifted. 

Echo screamed, mimicking her. 


She was in the dark, the dark.
The endless night that would seep all the light from your soul and leave you as nothing but a husk. 


Nyx leaned over her, embodying the dark. 

Kore felt it swallow her up, and she was falling again. 

 

Apollo stood before her.
Bright. 

Burning nearly.
He was golden. Hair as bright as the sun, eyes the same golden as his grandfathers.
“But I love you,” He said desperately, reaching for her. 

Then his form twisted, and Carter stood before her, his amber eyes kind. 

“I love you, always.”

The strange dichotomy of the two mixed and blended until their voices were an off-key harmony and it was wailing in her ears. 

 

Heracles was on the other side of the bars, staring at her .

“Trapped here for good, hm?” He said, tapping the golden bars.
She flinched backwards, remembering him shoving her into the coarse sand of the island. 

“Such a good little trophy wife.”

She reached then, for the rhythm inside him. 

“Push and pull, dear heart.”
She pulled, the tides of his blood swimming toward her as she was the celestial body they now obeyed.
Ichor splattered everywhere and his heart, still beating was at her feet.
Heracles stood still, a heaving hole in his chest. 

His golden heart continued to beat.

Ba-Bump, Ba-Bump, Ba-Bump. 

 

He reached for her again, a shattered reflection of Apollo. Both golden. 

His hand was in her chest then, like ice-water cascading down her body. Burning and freezing.
She screamed as he ripped her heart from her chest.
A shriveled, dead thing. 

The opposite of his golden heart, still on the ground between them. 

“Look at this, at what you are.”
Heracles dropped her pathetic excuse for a heart on the ground, and she stared down at it, reaching, reaching.
Then her hands crumbled to sand, and she plunged somewhere else.

“I know.”
Carter and Annabeth stood at the entrance to Camp Jupiter. 

She felt the space where her heart once was, leap at the sight of them.
Two of the most important people in her life. 


She clung to this dream, digging her heels in. Trying to hold onto the fleeting moment of safety the two inspired. 

“She’s with him ,” Annabeth snapped, rubbing her forehead as she gnawed her lip absent-mindedly. 

Carter frowned, “Reports came in yesterday. They’re nearly here. Apollo,” Carter grimaced, “They’re going to do a two pronged attack. Using the.. Zombies?”
Annabeth waved a hand, “Close enough. Apollo’s been infected already, but he unfortunately, is the quest bearer. I-” Annabeth cut off, shutting her eyes tightly, “Reyna’s losing her mind. She can’t see him. You and I are stuck babysitting him and Meg, for now at least.”
Carter placed a bracing hand on her shoulder, “Kore will be fine.”
“Will she?” Annabeth was quiet, “Gods, I left her. I know I had to-but still. I should have left a note-or something. What if she never forgives me? I’d never forgive me.”
“Good thing the one consistent thing about Kore in both lives is her loyalty.”
Annabeth laughed, though it sounded more like a sob, “I guess so.”
“Let’s move,” Carter made a face as he walked toward New Rome, “I hate it here by the way. Horus is throwing a hissy fit.”
“I wish-”
“-Caligula’s boat, we could just-”
The two stopped, turning so Kore could see their faces fully. 

She fell to her knees at the emotions that hit her, all at once, at just the sight of them. 

 

Annabeth wiped her eyes, “Let’s get this over with.”
They walked into New Rome. 

Kore’s eyes shut, and she drifted into an uneasy true sleep. 

 

***
“She remembers.”

The words hung heavy, thick as stormclouds and bitter as brine.

Poseidon stared into the flame once more, but the face inside was not the fragile mortal girl from before.Her eyes were the same sea-glass green he remembered from her birth — a gift from the tide. But now, they were colder than the ocean floor, forged in the heat of betrayal.

Poseidon stared back at his daughter. His youngest. The weight in his chest made it hard to breathe — even for a god.

“She spat when he mentioned Olympus,” Zeus continued, fury crackling in the air. “She called us liars. Tyrants. Cowards.

The silence stretched.

“She said we abandoned her,” Zeus hissed.

Poseidon’s jaw clenched. “She’s not wrong.”

Zeus turned sharply. “You dare—?”

“You think this rage is new?” Poseidon snapped, finally meeting his brother’s thunderstorm gaze. “Loyalty has always been as wild as the waves from which she was born. And Percy Jackson-” his voice broke at that, “She was the sword upon which we wielded. Perhaps unwisely. You wanted to strike her down. Kill her, when she was but a child. ”  

 

“And you defended her,” Zeus said, voice low and poisonous. “You wept for her. Let your sentiment make you weak .”

“I was a father .”

“You were a fool.” Zeus stepped closer. “You carved a place in your heart for a goddess born of principle. And when that principle turned against us—”

It never did! ” Poseidon roared, the walls of Olympus trembling with the force of it. “Loyalty isn't obedience! She swore to uphold loyalty. She was its principle,” Poseidon shook his head, “In this life, those oaths no longer hold her back. She isn’t who she once was.” 

Thunder cracked across the ceiling.

“She would rather see Olympus burn than return to it,” Zeus growled. “She said it herself. She would choose mortality — death — before taking her place among us again.”

“She is mortal because of us. Every agony, every loss, every lifetime where she wandered the world alone, that was our doing.

“And now you want to free her,” Zeus said coldly. “Drag her from Caligula’s grasp and crown her again?”

Poseidon’s silence was answer enough.

Zeus stepped closer, a storm behind his eyes. “She’ll curse your name, brother. She’ll spit on your crown and call you a monster. And if she returns, she won’t be our shield. She’ll be our ruin.”

Poseidon’s voice dropped to a whisper, trembling beneath millennia of guilt.

“Let her curse me. Let her hate me for the rest of time. I only want her to live.”

“She would rather die,” Zeus said.

“I know.”

The brothers stared into the flames, into the dying hearth of Hestia. 

The Hearth of Family. 

A word that no longer really has meaning. 

 

***

Perseleia — the girl with ocean in her eyes and eternity in her blood, ran from her birthright. 

Aphrodite watched her in a mirror of bronze, the reflection warm, despite the girl’s rage. She wore mortal skin well, better than most, but her movements were sharp — like someone always ready to break or be broken.

“She looks like him,” Ares said, behind her. His voice was smoke and blade. “The sea bastard.”

“Her father, you mean,” Aphrodite said, voice soft as silk, and twice as dangerous. “And no. She doesn’t look like Poseidon. She looks like herself.”

Ares paced like a caged animal, golden eyes locked on the vision. “She was ours. Not just his. Not just Olympus’s. She stood beside me in battle once. Held the line when others fled. Loyalty, incarnate.”

“And now?” Aphrodite asked, tilting her head.

“She loathes us.”

“No.” Aphrodite’s gaze sharpened. “She remembers us. That’s worse.”

Ares paused.

Aphrodite rose from her seat, trailing fingers across the mirror's edge. “Hatred isn’t the absence of love, Ares. It’s the child of it. Twisted. Burned. But it's still there. Still beating in the heart,” Aphrodite laughed a little, “It’s ironic really, a goddess who loved so readily, now a mortal who hates with each breath.” 

He growled low in his throat. “She shouldn’t hate me. I honored her. I fought for her.”

“You used her,” Aphrodite corrected. “As we all did. She was loyal, and we made her choose sides. Over and over.”

“She chose wrong,” he snarled. “She chose mortals . Again. Still .”

“And maybe that’s what she was meant to do.” Aphrodite stepped closer to him, her perfume sweet and cloying like bloodied roses. “We make things. War and love. Oaths and passions. But we don’t own them. Not really. We are one with them. Maybe she never really was.”
The scent of roses in the room grew thicker. 

Ares didn’t answer. His fists clenched at his sides, fingers digging into his palms. Golden ichor was running down his hands, dripping onto the floor. 

The girl in the mirror, lost, broken.
A mere darkened image of the goddess she once was. Anger boiled in her blood. But also exhaustion. Weariness. The time that comes for all soldiers but him. The time to rest the sword. 

“She’s leaving us behind,” Aphrodite whispered. “Not just Olympus. Not just myth. Us.

“She can’t,” Ares said. “You don’t just leave war.”

“Or love,” Aphrodite said with a sigh. “But that’s the thing about loyalty. When it dies… it doesn’t fade. It shatters. What was once there will never return.  

Ares’ lip curled. “You think she’ll kill us?”

“No,” she said, turning away. “I think she’ll forget us, or at least try to. And that’s worse.”

The mirror cracked, just a hairline fracture, as if the reflection itself couldn’t bear the weight of truth. Truth that so rarely passed through Love’s lips. She was sweet praising, and adoring worship. Rarely honest. 

“She wants to be free,” Aphrodite said.

“She belongs to Olympus.”

“She belongs to no one, ” Aphrodite said sharply, suddenly feral beneath her golden voice. “That is the danger of love. The danger of the lure of possession. If you truly love someone,” her voice turned somber, “You learn to let them go.”

Silence.

In the cracked mirror, Kore Jackson flinched, hand reaching for a sword. 

Ares watched, unable to look away.

“She was glory in the old wars,” he murmured. “And now…”

“She’s just a girl,” Aphrodite whispered. “A girl who remembers what it was to walk alongside us. And knowing that, she might still chose to walk away.”

Ares turned from the mirror like it had burned him.

Aphrodite stayed.

She watched the girl fight. And in her own way, Love mourned. 

She had never adored Loyalty like the rest. But she understood it. They walked hand in hand, when the love was pure. 

Her gaze turned to the Egyptian Pharoah. Her gaze turned calculating. 

Love and Loyalty indeed. 

 

***

Kore’s eyes fluttered open.
The weight of her cell surrounded her again. Similar to the way water felt, the deeper she went. 

But it was a cruel weight here. Pushing her down. Robbing her of her abilities. 

She stood, wobbling. Black spots ran across her vision. She was starving. Thirsty. 

She stared down at the silk dresses. 

The brushes and combs and perfumes.

The easiest way to escape is to fake compliance.
At least for now.
Burying the bile rising in her throat, the parts of her that wished to run from it all, to swim so deep into the depths she would never see sunlight again. 

Then Annabeth and Carter came to mind.
They were going to save her.
And a little silver of her wanted to be saved. 

 

Kore grabbed the dresses, slipping into the bathroom. 

She stared into the glass. Hating the face that stared back at her. Her face. Perseleia was her. 

She breathed deeply. She had survived so much. Perseleia and Cordelia Jackson were strong apart. 

How strong could they be when they were one? 
She was both. 

Sea-green eyes stared back at her, a little spark of light grinning back at her. 

“One last performance, hm?”
She closed her eyes, and pulled the dress over her head. 



Notes:

woah, over 3,000 words.
also, over 40,000 hits? I love you all!!

this was very dark, my sincerest apologies. it will not be as dark from this point on!! We're back to teen rating after this chapter (this chapter is the reason why it was switched to mature).

how are we all doing? this is rough (like in comparison), so please read something light hearted now! I toned it down a good bit, because I'm not here for traumatising people. if anything about this really upsets you, tell me, and I'll take it down and edit it again okay? PLEASE let me know <3333

Carter and Annabeth snuck in there. Little bit of light (die Heracles. you may be an excellent plot device, but I still hate you.)

did Aphrodite's pov lighten it? That was her job, I wanted to show that she sort of understands a bit?
anyway, the flip flopping of Kore's dream, is showing how slowly, her memories are sliding into place. she is beginning to understand bits of Perseleia. She's sort of understanding the things they share. Their Loyalty. even if its to different people.
we'll be seeing more of that later!

 

I am worried about the gods povs- do they work??

Anyway, I'll see you all next weekend for my next update!
drink some water!
listen to don't cry for me Argentina (Evita is not famous enough guys, lets send Eva Perran some love, okay?)
hugs!
-Be_Whelmed

Chapter 46: Chapter Forty Six

Summary:

"When my time comes around
Lay me gently in the cold, dark earth
No grave can hold my body down
I'll crawl home to her
When my time comes around
Lay me gently in the cold, dark earth
No grave can hold my body down
I'll crawl home to her"- Work Song, Hozier

Notes:

TW: the emperors, guilt, blame, death.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Apollo had been in a daze ever since the burning of Jason’s body.
This grief… it was different. 


It was different than it had felt before.
Before grief.. Grief was this weight he carried around inside, only lightened by pushing away everyone and everything that the person (Perseleia) had touched.

But now?
Grief felt like he was drowning. Like he was being pulled down and kicking for the surface, only to realise there was no surface.
His little brother was dead. 

Jason Grace, was dead. 

 

Apollo wasn’t sure how long he had been sitting there, staring out at the war fields.
How was it, that despite everything he had done, he was still here? Poisoned by a zombie bite, yes, but still alive in all the ways that mattered. 

But people like Jason? Good, strong, people who did what they did for others. Who understood that being a hero wasn’t glory, but protecting those who cannot protect themselves. Fighting for the best possible outcome. 

 

But now?
It felt hollow. 

Was that truly all there was?
“Dulce Et Decorum Est, Pro patria mori.” he muttered to himself.
William Owens always had such a way with words. 

“Children desperate for some ardent glory indeed.”

That’s what their children were desperate for. He could see it now. It was the desire that burned inside them all. Glory, love, attention. 

And yet. 

And yet. 

 

“What are you doing dummy?”
He turned his head at the sound of Meg’s voice. She sounded nasal, as if she had been crying. Part of him wanted to reach out. Share their grief together.

He shoved it down. This grief was what he deserved for failing Jason.
“Remember,” Jason’s blue eyes were almost desperate as they locked on Apollo’s, “Remember what it’s like to be human. To be more. For me. For us. For yourself. Promise me. Promise-”
A sword in the back and choking as those blue eyes turned empty and-

 

“What is it Meg?”
He sounded exhausted to his own ears. His side throbbed.

“Lester?”
 

What was the point in remembering when all you felt was this. This grief?
How did humans bear it?
Perseleia’s eyes were sad as she turned to the horizon. To the camp where her parents waited for her. 

“How is Helen?”
“She is bearing it.”
Her eyes turned to his then, sea-green reflecting the sunset part of him painting on the horizon. 

“Being so close and yet so far. It must be unbearable.”
“That’s what humans do, Apollo. They endure what is unbearable. And they bear it.”

He shut his eyes against the constant flux of memories. Always pulling him at the edges. Tearing, tearing, tearing. 

Would any of him be left when all of this was over?
Would this ever be over?

“Get up.”
Meg and Apollo turned to see Annabeth Chase, grey eyes gleaming in the sunlight striding across the field toward them, the Egyptian close behind. 

He could see the redness in her eyes, her wet lashes. Mourning. 

 

“What do you want?”
Annabeth didn’t slow as she marched toward him, and then in one fell move, judo flipped him over her shoulder, his bitten side landing painfully on the hard earth.
He faintly heard Meg say something, but the roar of his blood in his ears drowned that out as Annabeth Chase pressed her knee into his chest and pushed down. 

“Listen to me, and listen well, Lester. Those emperors have Kore. And they’ve completely muted our communications. Which means, in simple terms, I can’t contact her, I don’t know if she’s okay. Ella says we’ve got to go to the communications tower, after your little excursion with Hazel and Lavina, Carter and I have been placed on babysitting duty. So you’ll do as I say, or I toss you to Reyna’s wolves. And as angry and grief-stricken their owner is about her- about Jason d-dying, you better believe there will be nothing but shreds of you left. Do I make myself clear?”
Apollo nodded his head up and down, struggling for breath.
She peered at him a moment longer, grey eyes cold and calculating. A warrior’s gaze.
With cracks. He could see-could feel the rot of Tartarus still clinging to her.
Gods, she was so like her mother. Particularly in the days of Troy. 

 

“Good.”
The daughter of Athena moved to her feet, and began walking back toward Camp Jupiter. 

“Reyna’s waiting for us.”

***

Apollo stared at the Praetor of Camp Jupiter. 

She looked… a mess. 

 

Dark bags under her red, red, eyes. Greasy dark hair. She was pale, paler than her tanned complexion should allow. She was wearing leggings and a hoodie that was too big for her.
Apollo knew without asking that it was Jason’s.

She mourned like his sons’s did. 

Clinging to what was left. 

 

He felt like scoffing.
What was the point in mourning them all when all mortals trekked toward a slow, steady death.
Though immortals weren’t supposed to die, and yet they all had mourned too. 

 

A paradox indeed. 


Reyna steeled her fingers, turning to them, her dogs hugging her sides. 

She looked smaller without her armour on. 

 

Annabeth reached her and hugged her tightly. 

Reyna’s eyes fluttered shut. She shook for a moment. 

 

Then she took a deep breath, nodded at Annabeth and turned to them. 

“What exactly happened in the caverns?”

***

“I-”
“A silent god?”
“Do we even have one of those?”
“What do you mean, you can’t remember?” 

Annabeth, Meg, and the Kane were discussing this. He felt faintly like a scolded child, sitting while they all stood above him.
Reyna had walked off. Needed air. Needed to get away from him. She blamed him.
He blamed him.
What a lovely little circle of blame. Let’s all blame Apollo!

He sighed.
They were all staring at him now, waiting for an answer.
What had been the question?

Apollo threw up his hands, frustration thrumming through him, “I am condensed into a single form. Four thousand years of memories, poured into a glass that is already full! It’s a miracle it hasn’t shattered yet! I have no idea how you all live like this!”
There was a beat of silence.
“What.”
That wasn’t a question in Annabeth’s words. It was a demand.
“Gods- we aren’t one entity. We are all our domains at the same time. Sure, we condense down a bit, our primary consciousness in one spot, but we are constantly scattered! Take Uncle Poseidon. He is the sea, the tides, the currents, storms, earthquakes, the king, the uncle, the whirlpools, hurricanes. He is all of that at the same time, at different places. Hence the animal characteristics. We are all of our sacred animals, well most of the time, anyway.”

The three demigods and one magician blinked at him.
“How does Artemis hunt deer then?” Kane blurted. 

Meg whacked him. 

Inner-Apollo cheered her on.
Outer-Apollo sat still. 

“But a silent god?” Annabeth mused, “The opposite of music, nearly. You had to have known him.”
Apollo sat still. 

Music nudged at him. Memories of torment. The silence had been too much, too all-encompassing. It drowned him in memories.
Of course, it wasn’t just his torment. 


“Young Horus.” 

There was a beat of silence, before the Kane continued, “During-when the Greeks invaded Egypt, they well, merged Egyptian and Greek gods. Frequently. But there was this statue of Horus, as a child? I don’t know how much Egyptian mythology you know..”
“Cycles. They rotate through siblings, parents, children, yadda, yadda,” Annabeth waved her hands, and Apollo saw her mother again in her eyes. The craving for knowledge. For more.
It consumed some of Athena’s children.
Memories of them wasting away in the pursuit of-
He slammed thoughts of plagues down. 

“Right so, he held a finger to his lips, the statue I mean. Ancient Egyptian symbol for child. But the Greeks thought he was a god of silence. And that’s what he became.”

Never spirit defeated.

“How come we’ve never heard of him?” Annabeth’s words rung out for a second.
Apollo felt sick.
The bite, the scratch, the rot. 

“He was supposed to have faded.”

The Kane turned to him then, amber eyes flashing in the light, appearing for a moment, silver and gold.
“What did you do?”

***

“Ancient foundations? To do with Rome, lost to time?” Annabeth paced.
They had tossed both Lester and Meg back to rest. The daughter of Demeter had been swaying on her feet, and Lester had been getting on Carter’s nerves.
“I still think we should-”

Carter gritted his teeth, forcing Horus back. It took more effort than he would have liked. 

They were seated one of the empty rooms of the Senate House, reserved for private meetings. It was simply appointed, chairs, a podium. A sliding whiteboard. 

 

“Hazel? Any ideas?”
Hazel Levesque was still limping slightly, the fifteen year-old’s hair singed from her encounter with Tarquin, her face twisted in mild discomfort as she shifted in her chair. 

 

“We already went to his tomb? That could have been it, maybe?” The Daughter of Pluto gnawed at her lip, rubies appearing around her feet, “What-what do you think they’re doing to Kore? Will she be okay?”

Bile rose in Carter’s throat, and that part of him that wanted to run screamed.
Run from what could be happening. Run from leadership and always having to be the one to make the choice. Run from the knowledge of what they were doing because he didn’t know if he could bear it. 

“They’re on course to be here. Soon. Maybe two days, maybe even less. But Kore-she’s been missing ever since Jason-” 

Carter tapped Annabeth on the shoulder when her voice broke. Handed her a cup of steaming tea wordlessly. 

She took it, eyes distant. 


“Ancient foundations. Maybe it doesn’t mean literal foundations. We have a god here. Who is his foundation? Who has always been there?”
Hazel inhaled, “Diana.”

Annabeth slumped, “Well shit. That’s basically useless. Where do you guys think the “Silent God” is?”
“Didn’t Apollo mention Sutro? As in Sutro Tower or Mount Sutro? The Silent God- that takes too long to say- he needs to broadcast. He’s being amplified by something. If he’s working for them or not. Which is higher?”
Annabeth pursed her lips, “He did. I was just a little distracted picturing all the ways I could kill him and dispose of the body for what he did to Kore. Sutro Tower is a cell tower. If they need to broadcast something, that’s where I’d do it. It’s really exposed though. Definitely defended.”
Carter gritted his jaw, “We leave in an hour then, before dark.”
“I have to go see Reyna. She shouldn’t be alone.”
Hazel took a deep breath, “I should probably go too. Gods Annabeth. I said things to Jason, I was so terrible to him.”
She trembled a little, and the older girl walked over, reaching out, a little hesitantly to her.
“It’s okay.”
“It’s not,” she was quiet.
Carter stood, and silently made his way out of the room. This was private. He didn’t have a place in their grief. 

 

***
Hazel stared at Annabeth.
Annabeth was only a around twenty months older than her physical age. 

But Hazel was older.
Hazel should have known better. Have done better.

“It’s okay.”
“It’s not.”

Annabeth didn’t understand. She was a child of Athena. Logic and thinking were in her blood, above emotions and the things they so failed at.
“Holding grudges is our fatal flaw Hazel.”
She had held grudges.
Against Jason, for Nico. Against Jason, because when Kore and Annabeth had fallen, the two girls in this world who understood her more than anyone, he had taken charge.
And part of Hazel believed he was glad. 

Finally able to step out of the great “Percy Jackson’s” shadow. Finally able to do more than take part in one measly battle in comparison to the countless Percy-Kore had endured.
And she carried it with her.
And then Jason was dead.
And she remembered how cruel she was. And how Jason now haunted her father’s palace. The coldness. The death. The shadows that stole the breath from your lungs. 

Gods, she was awful.
She was crying too, as she felt the saltiness in her mouth. Annabeth was holding her hands as she cried.

Annabeth hated physical contact. Much like Kore did, actually. 

They hated it until they knew the person. Well, Kore hated it until she knew the person. Annabeth hated it unless it was Kore. 

 

Her thumbs rubbed soothing patterns on Hazel’s skin, and the nun’s teachings came to mind. About how she was less. She didn’t fit what she should be. She was black in a time when such things made her a second-class citizen. She was a child born out of wedlock. A freak. A failure. A twisted, pathetic child.

And then she saw Jason. Blonde and blue-eyed. Smiling like he belonged. Carrying himself like a leader. Always perfect. Always does the “right thing”.
Maybe she resented him because he was everything she was not. 

 

And then Kore.
Someone who despite all her victories, everything she had accomplished, longed for peace. Longed to be apart.
Listened to Hazel. Cared about her, more than anyone else ever had.
Memories of Kore tackling her to the ground, shielding her with her body.
Saving them, time and time again. From harpies, spirits, Kronos, Gaia. 


And then she fell.
And then, when it was all over, she was taken by these sick fuckers whose obsession with her was near-legendary.
Hazel owed her life to Kore.
She owed much more than that. 

 

She broke down. Sobs coming fully.
And if her eyes were red, or her breaths uneven, unbecoming of a centurion, that was unnoticed. 



***

Thick incense clung to every breath, masking the rot of old blood beneath the polished gold. It smelt of rose petals, whispered of silk sheets. 

 

Cordelia Jackson sat at the center of it all — a living artifact, draped in blood-red crimson and bound in magic-laced silk. She didn’t struggle. Not visibly.Struggling would entertain them.

The emperors watched her from opposite ends of the throne room like twin beasts circling a kill they hadn’t yet decided how to devour. Predators, and she was the prey. She shuddered internally at the thought of it. At the look in their eyes. 

Commodus, bare-chested and slick with oil, leaned on a pillar, cracking walnuts between his fingers with a grin that didn’t touch his eyes, eyes that were still unfocused. He was healing, slowly, but his brute stubbornness made him refuse help.
Idiot. 

Caligula lounged above on a marble dais, above them both, leaving no one to suspect how exactly the hierarchy was decided, surrounded by burning golden lamps and peacocks too drugged to move. His smile was colder.

She didn’t look at either of them. She kept her gaze firmly on the sundial in the centre of the room. Firmly away. Focusing on the one thing that reminded her there was a world outside of this room. 

A world that may be screwed up, a world that hung shadows and memories that plagued her nights, but anything was better than this heavy silence. 

“Promise me.” 

 

She clenched her jaw as Commodus cracked another walnut.
Crack. 

The noise was loud and brash. She forced her gaze to stay looking down at the sundial. 

Looking would be admission — of fear, of interest, of submission. She gave them nothing.

Not her gaze. Not her voice.

They hadn’t spoken to her in hours. Not directly. They spoke about her. Over her. As if she were some rare coin or stolen statue they hadn’t yet decided where to display.

Or how to use. 

“Still hasn’t eaten,” Commodus said, gesturing at the untouched tray of delicacies laid at her feet. “Think she’s planning to starve herself?”

“No,” Caligula replied. “She knows we won’t allow that.”

She reached down then, picking up a single cherry. She could feel the pit still in the ruby red fruit. 

She ate it, the sweetness turning sour in her mouth. 

And then spat the pit directly at Commodus. Hitting him in the temple. Hard. 

She immediately turned away again. 

Cordelia’s hands folded in her lap, chains coiled like bracelets around her wrists. Too pretty to be practical. Too strong to snap. She had tried. 

Had tried when the dead-eyed nymphs had washed her hair, her body with fine smelling oils, combing it until it gleamed like a fallen star. 

There was a beat of silence as Commodus picked up the pit. She could feel his stares. On the silk that wasn’t quite translucent. It was layered and tucked.
But enough of her skin was on display. Goosebumps rattled her frame. 

“She is Perseleia,” Caligula murmured, staring down at her as if she were a reflection he couldn't quite possess. “Or close enough. The same eyes. Same mouth. Same body.

Commodus said, voice low. “I want to see if this one bleeds the same. Bleeds golden, like her precious sun god.”

Cordelia didn’t flinch. She breathed in. Slowly. Evenly. Let them watch. Let them guess.

“When the time comes?” Commodus asked, tilting his head in the direction of Caligula’s voice. 

“It’s almost ready. It will be.. Heady, will it not?”
They shared shark-like grins, and an icicle of terror pierced her heart. 

Gods, she was seventeen. A child in most eyes. 

She wanted to scream and beg. 

But they wouldn’t come. They never came. Not for her, not this time. 

So she stayed silent.
Breathe in, breathe out. 

They didn’t trust her. She could see it in the way the guards watched her every movement, hands never far from sword hilts. They kept her locked in this gilded gallery, like a stolen relic of Olympus. But not because they feared what she might do.

Good. 

The ship tilted slightly. A change in the wind. The faintest flicker of something—divine, maybe—on the horizon.

She tucked that hope away, deep beneath her ribs.

For now, she played the part. Silent. Still.

But in the silence, she watched. Counted guards. Tracked routines. Noted the weight of the chains. The places where the deck groaned underfoot. The timing of the torches being relit.

They thought she was theirs.

But she was waiting.

And Cordelia Jackson, the name and life she had chosen for herself, belonged to no one. 

 

***
The goddess of wisdom was not calm. 

Her eyes glowed like twin suns behind storm clouds. Her armor—silver and gold, forged by the Elder Cyclopes—hummed with the force of held violence. The edge of her spear crackled with divine restraint. 

Before her, in the coiling smoke, an image danced.

A girl in crimson silk. Shackled. Watched. Claimed.

Cordelia Jackson. Perseleia. Perse.

Daughter of her mind. Of her olive tree. 

Of her heart. 

Bound by emperors who had dared to cage what belonged to the gods. 

Athena did not weep. Athena did not beg.

But her rage was a force that rippled across realms, rattling bones in Delphi, shaking the teeth of marble statues in forgotten temples, turning the eyes of owls blood-red for one breathless moment.

“She is my daughter,” Athena said, to no one and to everything. “She is mine.

 

Beside her, Nike knelt—silent and grim, eyes cast low. Even Victory did not speak when Wisdom waged war.

There was silence. Anticipation. 

Another figure watched from the edge of the vision. Gray-robed. Gaunt. Themis, maybe. Or something older. Law, perhaps, in its rawest form. Promises sworn to be upheld. Decrees that bound Olympus together. 

“You swore it,” the presence said. Voice like stone grinding stone. “When the Sun God fell. You would not act in the affairs of the mortal plane. Not unless—”

“She is not mortal,” Athena snapped. “She carries my thought, my blade. She is my idea, made flesh.”

“But reborn,” the voice said. “And by her own will. No longer claimed. You cannot

Athena’s grip on her spear tightened until the haft cracked and mended itself in the same breath. She was a goddess. She could do whatever her divine will so demanded.

Maternal fire and fury burned through her. Anger the world had not seen since the last time they had taken her daughter. 

“They twist her,” she growled. “Those butcher-kings. They dress her in the skin of a whore and speak of loyalty as if they understand the word.”

The flames shimmered, showing Cordelia walking the deck like a living statue, expression unreadable, rage curled beneath her ribs.

“Do you?,” said the stone voice.

The silence that followed was vast.

Athena turned her gaze toward Olympus — fractured, splintered, hollowed by war and prophecy. And in her silence, the old truth rang like thunder. 

She could end it. One strike. One shatter of the heavens. She could descend like the spear of divine reckoning and turn Caligula and Commodus into ash and oil.

But to do so would unravel everything.

The Pact. The Balance. The Agreed.

Did she truly understand loyalty? After everything. 

Understanding was her domain. Of course she understood. 

But she hadn’t upheld it. 

 

Athena stood back, allowing Wisdom, Logic, to take over. She couldn't feel this. Couldn’t watch. Not as they turned her daughter against her.
As they stared and lusted and craved for her. 

 

Wisdom’s daughter walks alone. 

 

“I am sorry, owlet,” Athena whispered, before she allowed herself to be buried in her domains again.


She would not interfere. She would not betray her father. 

She bowed her head to presence of lightning and thunder and walked away from the child who's soul bore her daughter.

Because that was how it had always been. 

 



Notes:

Double posting today (YAY We all say in unison!)

I'm posting the second chapter for, in particular: Can't_Find_A_Username24 and shrubsandflowers
can we give them a round of applause please?? Just meant to give them a chapter AGES ago and never got around to it (sorry <3)

Would we like me to make a discord server? For this fic, and others?
because I've been toying around with the idea but idk yet.
Let me know our thoughts on it, and if so (who wants to be a moderator guys I'm too busy for that XD).

thoughts, feelings, theories
(I hated Athena's pov more than anything in my life. it is awful. I am sorry).

second chapter up in the afternoon/evening, because I have to study and then finish editing.
so if its up tomorrow in your time zone, please don't come for me.

hugs my loves!
(I'm so tired, if this chapter doesn't make sense let me know )
-Be_Whelmed

AN: ALSO HAS ANYONE READ THE BROKEN PANTHEON FICS? MISALINGED STARS is a MASTERPIECE.
should I write one once I finish this??

Chapter 47: Chapter Forty Seven

Summary:

"Daylight
I must wait for the sunrise
I must think of a new life
And I mustn't give in
When the dawn comes
Tonight will be a memory too
And a new day will begin
Sunlight through the trees in summer
Endless masquerading
Like a flower as the dawn is breaking
The memory is fading"- Memory, Cats

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I ALWAYS HATED RAVENS!” Annabeth screamed, as yet another of the gigantic beasts ripped out a chunk of her hair. 

Meg kicked one in the beak, almost losing her grip of the tower they were climbing on “WHAT DID YOU DO TO MAKE THEM SO MAD AT YOU?”
“I maybe sort of, kind of, well, blamed them for Perseleia’s death.”
“WHAT?”
Three voices yelled that in unison at Apollo and he winced. 

 

“WHEN THIS IS OVER,” Kane threatened, “I AM GOING TO FEED YOU TO MY GRIFFEN!” 

“NOT IF I THROW HIM TO MRS O’LEARY FIRST!” 

They continued climbing, the birds nearly relentless. 

 

“DO SOMETHING!”
Apollo felt Meg drop something on his head, hard.
She was just above him, her filthy red runners close enough to kick his face in, which she had, given his now busted tomato of a nose. 

“WHAT?”
“THEY”RE YOUR BIRDS,” Annabeth Chase yelled. 


Apollo frowned, thinking. His birds used to love his music, but hated it when it was anything repetitive. When it was the same beat or melody or… 

Oh no. 

“THAT’S THAT ME ESPRESSO.”
“SHUT UP!”
***
Two minutes, of Apollo screaming “Espresso” at the birds, they finally relented, and they climbed to the top of Suro Tower. 

“I don’t think my ears will ever recover,” Carter complained, rubbing them. 

“I am the music god,” Apollo announced, “That was the equivalent of a blessing.”
“Were. You were the music god.” Annabeth noted. 

The once-god frowned at her, and Annabeth eyed the lines now trailing onto his palms, up his neck. 

 

He didn’t have long, especially considering how rapidly the disease was moving on him. 

“There.” Meg pointed to a red-shippig container in the far corner of the tower. 

“I think something is wrong wi-”
“WHAT?” Annabeth called over to the girl, who was now pressing her hands to her ears as she stumbled back over.
“My gods,” She mumbled, “It’s like going underwater, the pressure. I couldn’t hear anything.” The young girl shuddered, “It’s awful.”

Annabeth and Carter exchanged a look, and she took a few hesitant steps toward the shipping container. 

“Can you hear me?”
He nodded, “Yes.”

Now?”
Her voice sounded a little muffled to her own ears actually. What was that.
“Yes.”
So did Carter’s.
Was it the wind, perhaps?
But that had died down too.

Annabeth tried to pop her ears, holding her nose and blowing, and sharp-hot pain hit her. 

Not that, anyway. 

She took a step back toward them. 

 

“Hear me?”
Carter nodded, “You were muffled a second ago though. Quieter. Was it the wind?”
Annabeth pursed her lips in thought, tying back her hair hurriedly, as another gust blew her curls around her face.
“Let me try something.”

She turned and walked toward the container.
Then she hit where Meg had got to. 

 

It was so quiet. 

Was that her heart beating-?

She took another step. 

 

-... .-.. --- --- -.. / - .-. .. -.-. -.- .-.. . -.. / -.. --- .-- -. / .... . .-. / ..-. .- -.-. . / .- ... / - .... . / .--. .-. . ... ... ..- .-. . / --. .-. . .-- .-.-.- / .- -. -. .- -... . - .... / -.-. --- ..- .-.. -.. / --- -. .-.. -.-- / .... . .- .-. / .... . .-. / .... . .- .-. - -... . .- - --..-- / - .... ..- -- .--. .. -. --. .-.-.- / -... .- -....- -... --- --- -- .-.-.- / -... .- -....- -... --- --- -- .-.-.- / -... .- -....- -... --- --- -- .-.-.-

.... . .-. / .-- --- .-. ... - / -- . -- --- .-. .. . ... / .-. . ... ..- .-. --. . -.. / .-- .. - .... / .- / ...- . -. --. . .- -. -.-. . .-.-.- / ... -.-. .-. . .- -- .. -. --. .-.-.- / - .... . / ... -.- -.-- .-.-.- / -.- --- .-. . .-.-.- / -- .. ... . .-. -.-- .-.-.- / .-.. ..- -.- . .-.-.- / - .... .- .-.. .. .- .-.-.- / .--. . .-. -.-. -.-- .-.-.-

 

She bolted back toward them, blood rushing from her ears, hands clamped over them, the red drops dripping on the stainless steel. 

“What was that?” Carter sounded horrified, reaching toward her.
Annabeth shrank back, hissing in pain, “Silence. Nothing. Gods, gods, gods.”
She pressed herself up against the steel railings, bloodied hands over her face.
Shaking, uneven breaths. 

 

***

Carter braced himself, preparing to rush to the container, but then a hand blocked him.
“It should be me.”
The God of Music took a step forward, and then he walked into the shield of silence. 

*** 


Every bad memory that this broken mind could remember hit him all at once. 
Silent tears poured from his eyes. 

Asclepius dying. Ashes where his son's body used to be. 

Perseleia choking on her own blood. 

 

Step.

Artemis screaming in pain. 
His father roaring at him. 

Hera mocking him. 

Being so, so alone. 

Step. 

Then other memories arose. 
Apollo killing. Death staining his hands and his bow. His sunlight coarse and unrelenting. 
Plagues beating down upon them, the mortals that now feared his name as he feared his father. 

His twin looking at him with no recognition. Loosing herself in her hunters, away from the thing that wore her brother's skin. 

Step. 

The red container grew closer. 

He could hear his shrivelled heart, or what was left of it beating. 
The infection, the curse, inching closer, and closer. 

Step.

His hands brushed it, it's bright cheery redness mocking. 

And pushed it open. 

***
The tent was suffocating.

Rich fabrics hung heavy from the ceiling, casting strange shadows across the walls. The air reeked of incense and blood-oil, a stench of power dressed up as holiness. Golden goblets lay scattered beside discarded armor. Somewhere beyond the canvas walls, soldiers drank and sharpened blades, preparing for war.

A sick parody of luxury. Of heroism. 

Kore Jackson sat still as stone in the center of it all.

But she was not just Kore.

She hadn’t been, not since the moment she had burned herself out, shoving Gaia away, destroying parts of them, the burning ember, the burning life that made them gods. Made them more.
But less. 

"You should be honored," Caligula had whispered earlier that evening, running a jeweled finger along her braid as if testing whether it would snap, eyes possessive as the silver gleamed in the dusky torchlight. 

"We’ve built an empire. You should stand beside us as we burn your little Camp Jupiter to the ground. And then we go to your once precious New York. 

She hadn’t answered.

She didn’t scream. Didn’t cry.

She looked at him like stone looks at fire.
Empty. Cold.
Silent. 

Now, alone, she clenched her hands in her lap. Her palms were slick with sweat, clammy with fear.
Fear of what the day would bring.
They had held a meeting with her there, tied up like a treasure. Golden chains around her wrists and her neck like a leash. 

Like she was a dog. 

She wanted to scream.
She wanted to run.
But there was nowhere left to go.

And truthfully…
Some small, traitorous part of her wanted to give in.Not because she believed them.
But because she was so tired.

Tired of being afraid.Tired of pretending not to be.
Tired of fighting alone.

Would it be so terrible to just… stop?

Just to breathe. To be nothing for a minute. Away from the constant plaguing memories of who she was and who she is colliding over and over and over and over again. 

She swallowed hard, squeezing her eyes shut.

No.

That was how they wanted her. Afraid. Alone. Docile. 

 

That was why they leashed her.
Thinking that mere chains would earn her loyalty. 

Would they?
Fear was sharp, and hot. Like the look in her father’s eyes when she had knelt, once.
A lifetime ago. 

But Perseleia had never submitted.

And Kore Jackson would not be their weapon.

She brushed her shaking hands on her silk dress, deep purple now. Layered and cut, her stomach, shoulders visible. Dipping to well below her collarbone.
Her back bare. Her scars on display. 

Her chains too. Wiry, thin like paper. But strengthened with magic. 

Tomorrow they would march her to the front of the army, make her watch as they unleashed war on her people.

Gods, she wanted to be done.
A gleaming silver knife caught her eye, and a singular shaking hand reached out for it. 

 

Outside, Commodus’ voice broke the stillness, gruff and unreadable: “She’s quiet.”

“She’s thinking,” Caligula replied smoothly. “Let her. The best decisions come when you feel completely alone.”

He chuckled. “By dawn, she’ll beg to stand beside us.”

***

Hazel watched the remnants of Camp Jupiter run to order. 
Watched Frank. 

And in that moment, she knew. 


He didn't value himself anymore, did he? 

He would throw himself into battle, over and over again trying to prove something. 

And she wouldn't be able to stop him. 

She could feel the stench of death, the promise of it, winding around them. 

She strapped her armour tighter to her, feeling Arion whicker behind her. 
"Maybe you should go for this one," She whispered, reaching out to him, hating herself for the simple comfort she took in his presence. 
Pathethic. 
She was a child of the Big Three. 

She had to be strong. 


But how could she when she felt so weak.
Such a fraud. 
All those people looking to her, looking to her for hope. And she was a terrified fifteen-year-old with nothing to offer. 
She bit her lip so hard it drew blood, turning to see Frank. 

Death clung to him, but he seemed so alive. So real, so solid. 


Was Kore like this too? 
The pit in her stomach opened. 
She hadn't even reached out to Kore in months. 
She had been too afraid of disappointing her, and now..? 

Hazel reached for her spatula, tying her scabbard to her side. 

She would make sure they all made it. 
Even if she didn't. 

For Jason. 
For Frank. 
For Kore. 

For herself. 

 

Notes:

short chapter!

guys the speed I edited this at, plus the fact that I made brownies and homemade ice-cream (I have an exam, I stress bake. It's the natural order of things.
Also the emperors parts just feel the same to me each time and I'm lowkey worried that I can't write them well.

Elain Page is amazing guys, listen to her version of Memory. Takes my breath away.

sorry this is so short!! I meant to write more, but I think the battle scene isn't quite there yet (ugh I hate the emperors so much).
ANYWAY.
Does anyone have any good Broken Pantheon Au Recs?? I AM OBSESSED (it's like the athenide au all over again, except I doubt I could do as well as those authors writing them do).

In my doc, the writing got smaller for the voices in their heads as they walked into the silence but that didn't transfer into the ao3 format.
sorry lol.

Annabeth morse code translation (her thoughts are very scattered here:
BLOOD TRICKLED DOWN HER FACE AS THE PRESSURE GREW. ANNABETH COULD ONLY HEAR HER HEARTBEAT, THUMPING.
BA-BOOM.
BA-BOOM.
BA-BOOM.

HER WORST MEMORIES RESURGED WITH A VENGEANCE.
SCREAMING.
THE SKY.
KORE.
MISERY.
LUKE.
THALIA.
PERCY.

(the Percy is because that's the name Kore/Percy used when they met, and parts of her still think of her that way.)
hugs my loves,
Be_Whelmed

Chapter 48: Chapter Forty Eight- Reckoning

Summary:

"This is never ending, we have been here before
But I can't stay this time, 'cause I don't love you anymore
Please, stay where you are
Don't come any closer
Don't try to change my mind
I'm being cruel to be kind
I can't love you in the dark
It feels like we're oceans apart
There is so much space between us"- Adele, Love in the Dark

Notes:

TW: mentioned death, emperors, Apollo being an idiot.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hazel tightened the straps of her armour, eyeing the sky. 

 

The blood moon was rising in seven hours. Annabeth, Carter, Apollo and Meg were nowhere to be seen. She gnawed her lips, the coppery taste of blood filling her mouth. They weren’t here. 

Gods, she didn’t want to do this. She breathed deeply. The scent of death, the promise of it, was clinging to them all. 

Reyna was out now. In full armour, sword easily wielded at her side. No hesitation.
Hazel was hesitating. 

She was so, so scared.
Harina, a demigod-one of the few, really in the Fourth Cohort walked over. Daughter of Discipline.
Always on time. Always ready. Never hesitates.
Hazel’s hands were shaking.
“Are you ready?” The words were shaky. An olive branch of sorts. She was the new Centurion.
Had Hazel forgotten that?
Her breaths were coming faster now. 

“Hazel? Centurion Levesque? Praetor Zhang!”
Harina’s eyes, sharp blue locked on her face. Her blonde hair was expertly braided back. She was perfect. Not like Hazel. 

The nuns had always said she was a screw-up. 

Oh gods. 

“Breathe with me Hazel,” Harina was holding her hand against her chest, exaggerating her breaths.
And part of Hazel. A part that Hazel thought she had buried. Part that had been beaten into her over years. 

Part of her recoiled. Hated the sight of it. That wasn’t right. They were separate. She shouldn’t-she couldn’t. 

“Hazel.”
Frank. 

Her knees buckled. 

Frank was so warm. She had been shivering, had she?
Death. Death.  Death. 

Why wasn’t Nico here?  

“Death? Who’s dying Hazel?”
Frank’s voice was so calm. So soothing, so quiet.
She forced her eyes up, meeting his kind, kind eyes. 

“Everyone.”

***

Apollo forced open the door. Red blood, blood instead of ichor was dripping down his chin.
A mummified, grotesque rendering of what once had been Horus, awaited them.
Eyes dark and black and empty and silent. 

So silent.
Apollo felt sick. 

 

“You. Traitor. Liar. Die. Die. Die.” 

Except he didn’t hear that.

He couldn’t hear anything but his heart beating in his chest, pushing blood around his body.
Ba-dump. 

Ba-dump.

 

It sort of reminded him of death. 

Was he dying?
Could Music survive in the Silence?
Was Silence what awaited in that void between life and death? Was that where Perseleia had been when she turned into water in her mother’s arms? 

Images pushed into his mind, turning the fragile mortal brain to mush and pain. 

Apollo felt his lungs scream in pain. But nothing, no sound, nothing came from his mouth but the oppressive silence.
He fell to his knees, pain vibrating up, up, up, like hot needles drilling into his kneecaps. 

 

Harpocrates pushed more.
The scent of roses was overwhelming. 

Apollo moving closer to Perseleia. The goddess smiling, and now Lester could see the discomfort in that smile, as she shifted away, eyes flicking to her parents, with fear. Not of them, but of him. Something she knew that he didn’t. 

Apollo always around her, and her easing over time. But she didn’t love him. He could see clearly, as Harpocrates forced the silence into a mind that was splitting at the seams,  she didn’t love him. 

No one did. 

Hycinthus shrinking away in fear, hands unsteadily reaching for the golden discus, golden like Apollo.
Screaming.
Screaming.
Screaming.

Daphne bolting from him, his failure, his lust, his mistake. 

He was a mistake. 

His father feared him, like his grandfather had once feared his father, and his siblings. His sister bearing him out of duty. His mother forcing a smile.
It was all so clear now. Now that it was silent, that him shoving his love down their throats was clear that-. 

 

That wasn’t true. 

Artemis loved him. That was his sister. Of course she loved him. And he loved her. The Sun and the Moon, always together. Sure, he drove her crazy, and she drove him mad, but at the end of the day, it was the two of them. Always. 

 

Was it? Artemis running to Hestia, to their father, to Persphone or Perseleia at the first chance. Apollo burning, burning, burning, drowning out all lights but his. Because the sun deserves to be worshipped.
He could see himself as he once was, golden, brilliant, cruel. As terrible as any Roman Emperor. As the ones who locked Harpocrates in this box and used him, drained him, left him to r o t .

Torturing Harpocrates, mocking him. Locking him away, in the cold darkness, taking the burning light of the sun away, the heat that once reminded Harpocrates of the sun, but now all it reminded Harpocrates of was pain. 

Apollo’s vocal chords vibrated against his throat as he screamed silently, red blood dripping around him. 

He didn’t want to feel. 

He wanted the godly numbness, the distance that had ensnared his waking moments, saving him from this never-ending pain. His eyes were tight shut against the pressure that the silence was inflicting on him. There was nothing but silence. He had always just been a whisper trying to drown it out but now it was inescapable, the endless, furious abyss of silence. 

 

Then a hand landed on his shoulder. 

Meg.
Meg, glorious in the dying sun’s rays, blood dripping from her nose as thoughts, feelings, memories poured from her. 

Lester, Apollo reaching out to her, over and over, hope in his eyes as he extended that hand of friendship time after time.
Apollo singing to the mymrekes the song of his failures, admitting his defeats, the tragedies that had plagued him. Apollo laughing with Leo and Rachel. Apollo singing to the gryphons, holding the baby in his hands and smiling.
Apollo stepped in front of Meg. Apollo stepped in front of Will, of Kayla, of Georgia. 

Apollo, not being burning gold like the sun, but learning. Understanding pain.
Apollo and Jason.
He hadn’t realised that Meg had heard that. 

 

Harpocrates faced contorted in anger, the mummified features twisting, flesh cracking and breaking and falling to the floor as his anger ruptured outward. 

 

Then a second hand dropped down. 

Apollo speaking to Sherman, offering advice. Simply being there. 

Apollo grieving for Jason.
Apollo speaking to Julia, offering the little kid a smile.
Apollo admitting he was wrong. 

 

He looked up and saw Annabeth Chase, jaw gritted, knuckles white. He saw himself in her gaze, no longer the Sun God.
Just Apollo.
And warmth that the sun had never shared with him seemed to erupt from inside him.
He didn’t deserve any of this. If they had been anyone else, they would have left him to Harpocrates righteous revenge.
But they hadn’t been anyone else.
They were better than he could ever hope to be.

They did this. 

For Apollo.
Tears came to his eyes then, and he let them fall, washing away the crimson blood. 

***

The silk blindfold reminded her of days and nights beneath the waves. It itched against her skin.
She could feel the silver blade tucked into her sleeves, pushing against her pulse point.
Just in case she got the shot.
For them, or for herself. 

 

She allowed them to move her to a chariot, unresponsive. She was all but a puppet to them currently, a sign of strength.
Her fingers itched to wrap around Caligula’s neck and squeeze. To run her nails down the veins of Commodus’s brain until it exploded.
The leash pulled at her, keeping her powers just out of reach.
A sea breeze brushed against her face, and she inhaled deeply. 

Cold, merciless. 

She didn’t have room for mistakes. 


So she pushed down the part of her that was a Hero, that had been a Goddess, and allowed that part that wanted to survive at all costs to emerge. The part that had fought through Tartarus and smiled through bloody teeth. 

 

The part that could crumble to dust if stabbed.
She shut her eyes, and continued breathing deeply, the scent of iron and copper filling her lungs. 

 

She felt feathers brush against her arm, and steeled herself to avoid flinching.
Birds had been trailing after the fleet all day, and her stillness must have been all they needed to come closer.
She raised a hand, slowly, gently running a finger down the downy feathers.

The owl’s wide eyes stared at her, but Kore stared out at sea, the darkness in her blindfold obscuring her sight.

She heard calls of land, and wrapped her hand a little tighter around the silver knife. 


Soon. 

 


***

Harpocrates stared at them, and suddenly, as the pressure lifted, Apollo’s eyes caught on something.
A glass jar in his hands.

It looked cheap, old, maybe something that had once held jam, or those weird pickled things that Chiron liked so much. 

 

Harpocrates fumbled for the lid, and cutting clear through the silence.
“Hello, Apollo.”

Memories flashed through his mind, pulling and pressing down on the cracks, as spiderwebbed veins climbed up his neck.
Annabeth watched in silence as he winced, analytical grey eyes scanning the dark box, locking on something in the corner.
She pushed a feeling. Confusion. Lost. Help. 

 

Harpocrates frowned, and dust billowed around them.
The sunlight poured through it, hitting.. Gold?

***
Annabeth resisted the urge to sigh in relief as the pressure lifted.
She wasn’t quite sure why she had gone to Apollo, why she had reached out and defended him.
Maybe it was because he had saved Will, someone who was nearly a little brother to her, someone she loved and cared for more than her own mother.
He had hurt Kore. 

But Kore had believed that people deserved forgiveness, or at least, the chance to make amends. And if Annabeth turned her back on him, that meant Kore could turn her back on her, and she was- Annabeth was too much of a coward to let that happen.
Sunlight began to gently meet the dark shipping container, and Annabeth’s eyes caught on a shimmering gold in the back of it. 


Harpocrates was on a cell tower, so high enough to broadcast, but he was just a minor god.
He needed an amplifier.
Something like…

The Emperor’s fasces.

Forged from Imperial Gold, wrapped in purple and free from dust, despite their time in the box. They shone with an alien, with an otherworldly light.
Symbols of Rome. Of military might and governing, divine authority. 

She could feel the power radiating from them now that the silence had eased. 

Silken banners twisted around then, embroidered with the names of their owners.
CAESAR MARCUS AURELIUS COMMODUS ANTONINUS AUGUSTUS, GAIUS JULIUS CAESAR AUGUSTUS GERMANICUS. 

Commodus, and Caligula. 

She pushed her thoughts of confusion, of the longing for knowledge to Harpocrates, hoping he could explain, let her understand. 

 

The glass jar, in his hands, hands that were bound with glowing golden chains, the one with the voice so powerful it cut through silence spoke again, cutting through memories like paper.
“At long last. The awaiting embrace of nothing.”
Annabeth blinked.
Was that.. Harpocrates’s voice?
Did a god of silence have a voice? 

 

Apollo dropped his head, his form slumped and broken. 

She felt the feeling, the image.
A Sibyll.

Who looked just like Perseleia.

She ripped her hand off his shoulder in disgust.
He was nearly as bad as the emperors in his corrupted obsession for her.
But then she felt the grief, and the empty maw of it swallowed her down.
She had never- what was this, this feeling..? 


Apollo opened his mouth, his teeth stained red, “I. Am. Sorry.”
The words were slurred and uneven, forced through the silence.

Annabeth inhaled sharply, the air getting stuck like honey in her throat. 

She had never heard of a god apologising, not even her own mother, after Annabeth had walked through Hell-just to get her statue back. Nothing. Apollo looked broken, staring at the jar. There was an honesty in those eyes.
For the God of Truth, he seemed to be nearly wrapped in Lies. 

 

***
Apollo gritted his teeth through the pain, the pain he deserved. He had failed. He was the God of Truth, of Light. He should have been better, and maybe there was no way he could redeem himself, no way he could be forgiven. But he would try, as Jason had wanted. He would spend every minute of this withering mortal life, trying. 

He pictured broken fasces, chains breaking, the emperors’s faces contorted in pain.
Harpocrates sent a pulse back, near overwhelming in its sheer want. 

 

The glass jar taunted him. The Sibyl’s body had crumbled away, due to his avarice… She couldn’t die….. They kept her life force, her gift, her voice in a glass jar. 

 

Apollo stayed kneeling, feeling like one of the mortals from the centuries before, reverant before a god’s altar. His head felt like putty, as the emotions from Harpocrates continued seeping into his mind. As the jar remained silent. As weaving, web-like tendrils crept closer and closer, wrapping themselves around his shiverled, rotten, heart. 

He turned to Annabeth and Meg, Meg, who had concern drawn on her face, and Annabeth, who resembled her mother more than ever, her face quiet and impassive.


It was just the three of them inside the container.

He pictured Annabeth and Meg unsheathing their swords, slicing through the fasces, the gold chains tearing apart. 

More blood trickled down Annabeth’s face, but she nodded, unsheathing her sword, the silence wrapping itself around the blade. 

 

They moved cautiously, slowly, inching around Harpocrates as if he was a caged animal, swords held tight in their hands. The cords, previously dull in the air, were wound about his wrists and ankles, attached tightly to the mummified hands, ripping, cutting, wearing welts in the dry, skin. 

Annabeth raised her sword, and counted down from three. 

3…

2..

1..

 

***

“Where are they?” Reyna’s face was tight with agitation, “They were supposed to be back an hour ago. Lavinia!”
The pink haired member of the Fifth skipped up to her, blowing bubblegum energetically. 

“Yep?” The bubble burst.
Reyna raised a brow, her jaw clenching.
Lavinia straightened her spine, spat her gum into the nearby bin and dipped her head, “Yes, Praetor?”
“You know that.. Plan,” Reyna spoke as if she was in pain, gritting out the words, "The ships, the orangers directed exactly at Camp. At the whole surrounding area." 
Lavinia’s whole demeanor brightened, “Plan L, you mean?”
“Just go.”
“Hmmm?”
“Lavinia.”
“Yes Praetor.”

Reyna tightened her breastplate, before turning to Frank, whose face was worn and weary, strained by worry and grief.
“Find Ella and Tyson. I need good news and I need it now.”

***
The fasces e x p l o d e d. 

Splinters and gold shattered around them, and Annabeth instinctively raised her arms to protect her face.

The liquid pressure of silence pushed down on her, and she stumbled, falling back against the cool metal container, her eyes fluttering shut, as she clutched her head. 

 

She couldn’t hear anything but her heart struggling to beat. Gods, she would kill Apollo if she died like this. Annabeth managed to force her eyes open, see Apollo convulsing in pain, and then the jar spoke again, the Sibyl’s voice echoing in the now-empty container.
“Is this what we really want?”

The god stopped, rising above Apollo, his legs unsteady, and stick-thin beneath his chiton. He stared down at the jar, still forcing silence on the rest. His attention was fully fixated on the Sibyl, and Annabeth could see Lester’s eyes flutter open, his breaths shallow. She squashed the part of her that sort of wished he was dea-unconscious. 

 

The god stared at the jar for another moment, then turned to Apollo.
Something.. Passed between them. Annabeth couldn’t understand it. It seemed something too great for mortals to understand, maybe even for gods too, as Lester’s eyes widened in shock.
Meg stumbled into Annabeth, eyes wide. 

She held a finger to her lips, feeling like she was parodying the god.
Not that Meg could make sound even if she wanted to. 

 

The god lifted the jar to his lips, brow furrowed in concentration. He closes those abyss-black eyes, and the cloying scent of roses fills the air.
Annabeth only manages to feel a snippet of what the god is, but a deep feeling of connection, of finding a voice that could cut through the silence brushes her mind. She steps back, feeling as if she is intruding upon something she could never hope to understand, even though that little voice inside her craves to. That part of her that desires knowledge, strategy, to win at all costs. She smothers the voice down, but remains watching, bearing witness. 

 

A slice of darkness appears. Annabeth watched as a trail end came off her skin, like a comet, pulling her toward it. She felt her feet slide toward it, and gripped the ridged inside of the container. Meg clutched the other side of the metal, and Apollo shrank back, terror written on his face.
Understanding slammed into her.
That wasn’t a tear, a rip of darkness.
That was Nothing. 

Chaos. 

Where gods went to die. 

 

Harpocrates stared at Apollo for a moment, then turned to the jar, gently unscrewing the lid.
A small little golden light floated out of it, illuminating the container, and Annabeth felt her heart break a little at the sight of it. At the immortality that truly had been a curse.
The light pressed into Harpocrates withered face, and he closed his eyes for a moment, and then it gently drifted into the void, taking the light with it.
Harpocrates closed his eyes.

Then he allowed his physical form to rot, the bandages and decomposing body collapsing around him.
His hands still tight around the jar, grabbing the lid to breathe his final breath in, sealing it swiftly. 


One, final push came from the God of Silence.
“Don’t waste it.”

***

Kore wasn’t sure how long she’d been sitting statue-still in the chariot, cursing those chains with every aspect of her being, whilst Caligula’s hand trailer higher and higher up her silken leg. 

Pig.
She wanted to rip out his heart. Unfortunately, the bindings on her arms and neck kept her still. It reminded her of those bindings Carter had once used-Egyptian though they may be, they had been eerily similar- and she knew that if there was any chance of her breaking away, she had to wait. Wait to sink her teeth into his jugular and rip it out, the taste of his coppery-iron-sour blood would be so sweet on her tongue.
Just wait a little longer.

“Just a little longer, Nero Fides,” Caligula purred in her ear. 

She kept her face expressionless, the darkness of her blindfold being a blessing in one way, she no longer needed to see his hideous face as he leered at her. 

As Commodus tried to smirk at her. She swallowed the vomit that rose as Booties squeezed her upper thigh. 


She could feel his heart pumping ichor through his body, the silver knife in her hand burning with the desire to cut him to s h r e d s. 

Instead, Kore inhales again, the sick smell of roses and incense filling her nose, and waits. 

Unseeing of the ravens that are slowly flying after the chariot, beady eyes trained on her. 

 

***
Carter really, really hated Greek stuff. 

“Alexandrian Greek.”

He shoved Horus aside, staring at the red container. He couldn’t enter the silence. The inherent wrongness of it crawled across his skin and made him want to rip it off. Annabeth had turned to him when Meg had run toward it, after Apollo had vanished into the darkness that seemed to be seeping out of it.
“Do you think he’s dying in there?”
“Whatever bit him is killing him anyway,” Carter pointed out. 

Annabeth gnawed at her lip, “I hate him.”

Carter stayed silent. He didn’t understand. He hadn’t been there. It-he couldn’t control everything, and here, he didn’t belong. This wasn’t his battle.
She closed her eyes, “If I’m not out in ten minutes..”
Carter nodded, “Blast the container off the tower, got it.”
Annabeth rolled her eyes, the corner of her mouth twitching up into a smile, “Maybe check if we’re dead first.”
She turned, steeling herself, and Carter saw Kore in that look. It was the same expression she had when they had first met at Goode.
The same expression she had when she told him about the greeks. 

The two were really more alike than he had noticed.
Sisters in the meaning, if not in blood. 


Annabeth stepped into the silence, and Carter listened for her muffled footsteps until he could hear them no longer.

***

Meg crumpled after they slid down the bean.. Stalk?
Annabeth wished Kore was here. She would laugh her head off. Or she would have.
She wasn’t really sure, how Kore would react anymore. Maybe it was Perseleia now.
Annabeth knew she had visited camp briefly throughout the six months, but she had been quieter. More melancholy.
She shook her head, staring at the glass jar that held a god’s-a god’s last breath. 

A hooting noise echoed around them, and Annabeth turned to glance at the horizon.
“We need to move.”
The sun was setting, and she could hear owls circling now.
“Meg?” Apollo winced as he lowered himself down to her, one hand pressed up against his side. The spiderlike tendrils were reaching his face now, like ivy framing a door.
“Can you walk?”
Meg mumbled, attempting to push herself up. She swayed on the spot until Carter came and picked her up, piggyback style.
“Seriously?”
“It works for Sadie.”
Another owl hooted, and Annabeth winced, reaching for her still tender eardrums.
“Let’s move,” She whispered, wiping at the dried blood on her neck. 


***

Apollo was still stunned as they ran for camp, his heart beating unsteadily, and the little voice in his mind getting louder by the minute.
Sybil and Tarquin were gone. 

“Goodbye Apollo. I forgive you. Not because you deserve it, but I will not go into oblivion carrying hate when I can carry love.”
And Harpocrates, who had found love. Found someone else to live for. A voice in his silence.
He was willing to give it all up.
Apollo couldn’t understand.
Maybe he wasn’t meant to.
Harpocrates had smirked, his eyes trailing lovingly after the light.

And then they both were gone.
“Get the jar to Ella and Tyson!” Annabeth yelled as they entered camp, taking the jar out and shoving it at Carter, “Lester and I will go to Reyna and Frank! Get us our divine aid Kane.”
Carter nodded, still carrying Meg, and ran toward Temple Hill, the white marble shining purple and gold in the fading sunlight.
“Shit, shit, shit.” Annabeth cursed, limping slightly, “Of all times..”
“Are you hurt?” Apollo blurted, his side burning with pain as they ran. 

“Old injury. Move.”

They hit the the main entrance of camp. Nearly fully deserted.
Come to me. Apollo. 

He shook his head, and that’s when he heard it.
The sound of battle horns.
They were too late. 

 

***
Kore started a little as she heard the battle horns, and Caligula’s armoured hand squeezed her arm painfully. 

“Don’t speak a word, or I will slit that precious daughter of Athena’s throat.”
She felt like she had honey filling up her throat, drowning out her voice.
The chains grew tighter. She wished she could see. She wished she could take this fucking blindfold off and watch the light fade from Caligula’s eyes. 

 

He pulled her up, yanking her elbow. She would have said it was painful, but something vicelike had wrapped around her throat, smothering her speech. 

“Stupid birds, around all day,” She heard him mumble, “First ravens, now owls.”
Owls. 

Maybe.. 

No. 

They’d come for Perseleia. The perfect Athenide, the perfect daughter. But seventeen years of suffering had changed that. She wasn't-she couldn’t go back to the way things were. She wasn’t that person anymore.
Even Loyalty cannot stand strong against the bitter pull of Time.
She clenched her jaw. She couldn’t count on anyone but herself now. Even if… it didn’t matter. She would save herself, just like she always did. 

The fear that caused her hands to tremble said otherwise.

***

Apollo stared at the horses pulling the gaudy gold chariot, surrounded by an army of Germani, of monsters. Staring at the demigods. The legacies. The remains of Rome.
Except they weren’t horses. He could see the slices and scars where wings used to be.

Pegasi. The rare and majestic breed, the only horses that could touch the sky, mutilated and disgraced as such.
One was missing an eye.
His wound throbbed more painfully, and Annabeth made an odd choking noise.
Apollo looked up.
His eyes spotted the emperors first, gaudy in their jewel encrusted Imperial Gold armour.
They looked so like Harpocrates' view of him. Apollo felt ill. Glowing, golden, and endlessly cruel.
He wondered what they would think of oblivion. He hoped it would hurt. 

Then he saw where Annabeth’s eyes were fixated.
A figure in flame orange and gold silks, her tan skin glowing despite the silvery scars on her arms. The dress was low cut. Revealing. A blindfold was wrapped around her eyes, shining gold. Her silver and black hair was braided around her face. She wore no crown, no diadem.
Nothing to dare divert true attention away from the emperors.
Annabeth stared at her, and Apollo saw a tear fall from the corner of her eye.

Did Perseleia even know how much she was loved?

***

Hazel stared at Kore. Bound and dressed up like a doll for the emperors amusement. The roiling anger, that seemed to have a mind of its own curled inside her, hungering, longing for revenge. To even it out. To watch what little was left of their souls rot in the Fields of Punishment.
But she didn’t move. She just stared at the only person, aside from Nico and Frank, who fully loved her unconditionally. She unsheathed her spatha slowly, flicking her gaze to Reyna and Frank.
The emperor- the shorter one, bedazzled with rubies, stepped forward.
“Bow, Romans, to your emperors.”

Reyna’s dogs growled at her feet.
Reyna stared at him, and Hazel saw a deep hatred simmering in her eyes.
“Are you Caligula?”
“You may address me, as Emperor.” The Emperor-Caligula smiled at them, with too many teeth. His eyes glanced over the crowd. Calculating. Waiting for something.
“And as you can see,” His voice projected then, echoing in the dark tunnel around them, and he gestured to Kore, “Even Loyalty herself follows me blindly.”

Hazel remembered that day, when Kore had summoned Nero Fides-Perseleia. Had been willing to sacrifice her life to save everyone else.
“Loyalty doesn’t follow you,” She spat, voice dripping with venom, “Not willingly. Only a coward relies on chains and fear to maintain loyalty.”
Caligula’s eyes turned to hers.
Cold, dark. Empty.
Where they the last thing Jason had seen before he died?

“You killed Jason,” Reyna spoke quietly, but her voice carried, “And for that, I will send you to the Fields of Punishment myself ." 

"You have one last chance," Caligula held up a shining golden gauntlet, turning toward the rest of them, "Follow me, and I'll ensure no more of you fall to Tarquin's army. It would be such a shame.. to see more of Rome's blood become the living dead." 
He tilted his head at Reyna, "Your death, I'll enjoy however." 

Reyna spat, her spittle landing squarely on his cheek, "I in malam crucem!" 

Caligula grinned, "I was hoping you'd fight. It makes this far more.. enjoyable." 

Commodus stepped down, the Germani forming ranks around them. 

Hazel swallowed, hard. The emperors were surrounded, and there were more Germani than there were legionaries. 

"Wait!" Frank called, stepping forward, his purple cape catching the wind. 

"I challenge you, to spolia opima. If you win, and kill me, we surrender. No one else dies. If I win, you stand down." 
Caligula laughed, "We are gods, little praetor. What makes you think we would lower ourselves to do battle as such." 
Frank spread his hands, "For glory, and for honour. Virtus et Honos, the ancient call of Rome. For what are we, if we abandon such concepts as these." 
Hazel's heart was in her mouth. Not Frank, not Frank. He couldn't stand against a god, not alone. What was he thinking? 

But she looked to the Germani, who were looking to their emperors. And it clicked. Frank wasn't trying to sway the emperors, but those who fought for them. If they truly claimed to be the emperors of old, they would have to follow this. 
"Stupid idiot," She cursed under her breath, moving toward him. 
She wouldn't let them fight him alone. 

"Very well, little demigod," Caligula crooned, "But only one of you, against two of us? That hardly sounds like a challenge." 
Frank's confidence dimmed. 


And then Kore leapt from the chariot, blindfolded, like an Avenging Justice, here to reclaim her debtors, silver knife glittering in her hands, and wrapped her chains around Caligula's throat. 

Notes:

I in malam crucem: go to hell.

this was long. I feel like it got SO convoluted and I even left out the battle scene since it got too long-but on the plus side that's less work for me to do next week.
I think I need to explain some things, as Reyna's pov was short because THERE WAS A LOT going on.

the battle is happening in Caldecott Tunnel. (duh).
I actually went and read the prophecy for this, so yk there will be some more canon divergence ongoing.
Frank is being dumb. Hazel is also going to make some poor life choices.
Reyna, you may ask? It's sunset. She's the Praetor, and she's going to be headed straight to Tarquin.
Apollo's in the crowd with Annabeth.

and yes, I cut it there, because chaos breaks loose next and that's going to be a HELL Of a chapter, though less convoluted and confusing than this one <3.
I will delete the other chapter as soon as I read through all the comments, since yesterday was a bit of a crazy day.
thanks for your patience.
xoxo
-Be_Whelmed

(ps, the trigger warnings for the next chapter will be long as I will be describing ZOMBIES mwhahahahah, plus a Carter pov because he thought that Egyptian stuff was insane).

 

and if I was to say I was thinking about doing a LoK re-write, what would we say?

Chapter 49: Chapter Forty Nine-To Ashes and Blood

Summary:

"You walk along the edge of danger
And it will change you
Why would you let this voice set in your head?
It is meant to destroy you
You summon storms, you play with nature
Now watch it hurt you
Why would you want to shape the world in your hands?
You will never make it through"- To Ashes and Blood

Notes:

TW: death, death, death. blood, gore. Emperors being sadistic freaks.
not happy with this chapter. I wanted to include a Frank POV, but it didn't fit in the final draft so...

THIS IS DARK- PARTICULARLY in some parts. If you don't like vengeance, blood, gore, possession, Dark Annabeth Chase, or you know, anything about war. or zombies. You best just skip this chapter, and I can give a summary of it next time.
thanks for reading this before diving in.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ares was War. 

And War, was never simple. Many saw it as bloodshed, as loss, as the thing that steals and murders and leaves mere shadows of people behind.
And they wouldn't be wrong.
But then there was the part of war that pulled the best out of people. People who would run into a burning building to save another, who would challenge an emperor to a duel to save others.
Who would sacrifice their freedom in the hope of saving others from the same fate.
And that-had been his existence for generations. 


He remembered after the war with Gaia.
The Council Room. The screaming. The sheer fury from his uncle- and his sister, his father’s favoured, as Zeus refused to break or bend the Ancient Rules. 

“She’s one of us!” Athena had screeched, owl wings outspread, “She’s my daughter, your granddaughter.”
“She was.”
Zeus was cold, ignoring the horror and the way his favoured shrank back in horror, her pupils round and owl-like.
Father- please.”
But he had turned away, turned to his Golden Son, Apollo. 

 

And cast him down. 

 

Every bone in Ares’s body had shaken in that moment as his younger brother had shielded his face in pure terror, their father taking away his immortality. Forcing him to walk the footsteps of the demigods, of their children.
And yet, he still refused to break the Ancient Laws. 

Brother.” Poseidon had thundered, and he truly was wild in that moment, the sea forming and crashing around him, an abyss-like creature, green eyes the only light in his form, “My daughter.”
But Zeus had stood, wielding his bolt, lighting crackling along his form, the pretence of mortality gone. He was the storm, the lighting, his eyes golden sparks, surrounded by a hurricane. Staring each and every one of them down. Dionysus had shrunk into his seat, childlike in his terror, eyes wide.
Ares felt cold. 

 

The demigods are not to be interacted with, nor spoken to. Nor is your brother, your nephew. And the demigod Percy Jackson-”
Athena shuddered at the name, guilt and regret turning her steely feathers ashen. 

“She is to be treated the same as the rest of her ilk. If anyone present-if any god tries to interact, or speak with her, I will strike them down and chain them to the Pit of Tartarus. Swear to me, that you will not, and mercy may be granted.”

The molten anger that stalked Ares’s steps when he helped those seek justice, revenge flared in his mind. But fear, fear was stronger than justice.
Poseidon had stared at his brother, and vanished.

But Ares could tell he would not-would not risk another war. Not while his youngest daughter was so painfully mortal. Who hated them all so much.

Who deserved to. More than most.

So Ares had sworn, like the rest of his siblings, like his aunts, his uncles, and many minor gods.
They would not interfere. And now he stood, on the edge of battle, watching Percy Jackson, dressed in wedding orange and red, strangle an Emperor.

And if a part of him wished that she was wrecking vengeance on all of them?
That was not to be shared. 

 

He stared at the blood dripping from his hands.
Not to be shared.

***

Kore pulled tightly, even as the chains on her neck grew tighter and tighter, digging into the pearl necklace still worn around her throat. Caligula’s nails grew to talons, scraping at her arms, clawing deep gouges in them. She couldn’t breathe, but pulled and pulled and pulled.
“R-r–relase the chains!” He choked toward Commodus, whose expression was one of shock.
“But-”
“NOW!”

The chains vanished, and Kore inhaled deeply, feeling the call of water all around her. It was beautiful. How she had missed it. 

She ripped the blindfold off, squinting her eyes at the oppressive blast of light. 

Then a body tackled into them both.
Frank. 

 

He shifted mid-movement, turning from a man to a hippo, barrelling over Caligula.
His eyes were cold, and murderous. Rather like a real hippo, Kore thought dazedly. 


Then someone pulled her arm hard, and cool metal was at her throat.
Sour breath ghosted over her face. Wine, alcohol. Gabe. 

She shuddered, and Commodus flattened her against him, “If you try to kill me-she dies!”
Kore cursed internally, scrambling for something. 

The distressed caw of ravens and hooting of owls echoed behind them.

“FIRE!” Commodus yelled.
The Germanii were doing something, Kore couldn’t see. There was silence.A long beat passed. Commodus turned his head, shoving Kore roughly around, “I said, FIRE!”
“We gave the signal sire,” A Germani responded, “It seems as if there has been a.. Problem.”
Commodus cursed.

“We don’t need it anyway. I will take Rome myself, and marry the Goddess of Loyalty on its ashes.”

He hissed into her ear, “Move, and I won’t kill you. I’ll break your spine, and then kill the one with the grey eyes who keeps staring at you. And make you watch.”

Perseleia didn’t want to do it.
She remembered the fear of going too far, of becoming too much. Too different. Too godly. 

Unfortunately, Kore no longer had that luxury. No gods would come to save her. She lifted her chin, exhaling slowly, scanning the crowd.
Silvery-grey eyes met hers, Annabeth pushed her way through the crowd, holding her gaze. Kore couldn’t help the sick sort of relief that spread through her at seeing Annabeth. She didn’t want Annabeth to witness this-but she didn’t want to be alone. She wanted-needed to see that Annabeth was okay. That her sister was okay.

Slowly, remembering the way Amphritrite had taught her to ease the currents, to slow the storms, she reached out with her powers. The cold steel cut into her neck. Blood dripped from her arms and neck, staining the tattered orange and red silk. 

Veins, meeting capillaries, meeting arteries. Interweaving webs of liquid and ichor and so much water. 

She pushed harder, feeling her nose start to bleed from the intensity of trying to control ichor. Commodus continued speaking, but he was just a low buzzing in her ears as she 

Forced

The 

Sword

Away

 

Commodus made a horrified noise. Annabeth’s eyes grew wide, and Kore broke his wrist, digging her nails (talons, talons, like an owl-like Mother), snatching the sword, stumbling, bloodily away.
Ares would despair at her form. It was a total disaster. 

 

“Go!” 

Black hair, black eyes. Murder in every line of her body. Reyna. 

Kore shook her head, her silver and black hair flying about her face, “He’s mine.”
Reyna looked at her, then at Frank and Caligula.
Kore glanced at them, noting the arrow in Frank’s shoulder, the blood on his temple, then at Commodus and the Germani who were unsheathing their swords.
“Get everyone out of here,” Kore said, locking her gaze, cold and deep as the oceans on Commodus.
“They shouldn’t have to see this. And guard New Rome, somethings coming. Something about the aqueducts." 
Reyna cursed, blocking a stray arrow. "Are you sure?"
"No."
Reyna glanced at Caligula again, pure loathing swimming in her gaze, “Kill that one, for Jason.”
Jason?
No. 

 

Rage boiled in Kore’s veins, and she twisted her head like an owl as she prowled toward Commodus.
Jason. Jason who wanted out. Who wanted to discover what after was like. Who was hopeful and not broken like she was. Who would have been better. 

 

“I’ll kill them all.”

Reyna turned in a swirl of purple, and Kore lunged, just as the Germani broke ranks, charging forward.
Kore grinned bloodily.
For Jason. 

 

***

 

Hazel ran backward through the battle. The thrum of death was like a warcry in her mind.

She could see it everywhere. Ghostly after-images after many of them. One after another, a wave of death following them all.
Following her.

Following Frank too. 

 

She was so scared of losing him. 

But she knew she didn’t have a choice. Rome comes first. The survival of everyone. She couldn’t pick and choose who lived and who died. 

Hazel wanted to though. 

She didn’t want anyone to die. She wanted to whack Thanatos off with a stick, and save everyone.
“HAZEL!” Reyna fell into a sprint beside her, “Get Arion! I need you to shore up New Rome. Especially the aqueducts. Something is coming." 
Hazel just nodded. Commanding Officer's Orders.
“Hey,” She snapped her gaze to Reyna’s, “I know you want to be by his, and her side. But I need you to do this. Rome needs you to. Those children in New Rome need you to do this.”
She nodded, more honestly this time. Do what she could, while she could. Box everything in to clear definable shapes.
For now.
“Any news from Nico?”
Reyna shook her head, “We’re on our own-unless somehow Apollo manages to summon divine aid. “

They split, Hazel’s spatha whacking up and off her hips. She whistled for Arion.
Make a difference. 


She didn’t have much of a choice.

***
 

Apollo ran back through the tunnel, his mind spinning at the way Perseleia had just controlled ichor.
“You need to move!” Annabeth said, glancing at her watch, “The moon rises in twenty minutes. The city will be overrun unless we have divine help. We’re outnumbered. They know all our entrances, Reyna and Frank have legionnaires everywhere but it’s not enough!”
Apollo nodded, ignoring the pull in his mind to leave. To become one of Tarquin’s mindless puppets, to be and do nothing but what the Master desired. 

 

“Temple Hill!” Annabeth said, unsheathing her sword, beginning to move toward Reyna, “I’ll meet you there!”

Apollo stumbled on the uneven cobbled streets, wobbling like a drunkard as he struggled his way toward Temple Hill. For Ella and Tyson and Meg. 

Apollo will die… 

 

He felt like death already. The sky continued to darken.
Twenty minutes. It wasn’t enough time.
It had to be. 

 

He stumbled onto the main premise of Temple Hill, then stopped. What temple? He didn’t know what god they’d summon.
He didn’t ask.
“Stupid, stupid.”

He glanced up at the sky. Still no sign of the Moon-

The Moon.
Artemis.
Diana.

He clutched one hand to his side, pushing against the pain of the stitch rapidly forming, and ran. 

He arrived at Diana’s temple, cool marble and stone, surrounded by a forest glade.  Diana had loved those- Artemis had taken her Hunters about in them, hunting and bathing and laughter singing in the woods. Apollo wobbled further in, spotting Tyson and Ella and Carter-

“Where’s Meg?” He croaked, his voice raspy and unbecoming of the God of Music. 

“Unicorns,” Carter replied, looking shell-shocked, “Death unicorns. She thinks they can help with the undead. But we don’t have time to wait. You’ve got to do the ritual.”
Apollo wanted to roll his eyes at the obvious, but he was struggling to stay upright, the call of Master growing stronger by the second. 

“Wha-what?” He began, and Carter walked over, wrapping an arm around him, supporting him. 

 

Ella fluttered forward, pulling Tyson behind her, the branded Sibylline words covering his skin.
“Begin, begin,” She pointed a bony finger toward Latin script, holding the glass jar in her hands. 

 

***

Andrea Cavalli gripped her spear tighter, fear churning in her gut. This was her chance, sick, broken one it was. To prove her worth to her mother. 

To prove that she was worth something, anything. She shuddered, watching those beasts prowl closer. Monsters, intertwined with the flesh-eating ghoul that had decimated their ranks. She had been visiting her father, hell of a lot of good that had done her, instead of at Camp, with her fallen brothers and sisters.
“HOLD!” Rachel called-their senior centurion, fist raised.
Andrea watched it, waiting for the moment it fell, to throw her spear. Her honey-brown eyes sparkled with tears.

She didn’t think she would survive this battle. But for Rome. 

Pro Patri Mori.”
It is right and just. 

 

She clenched her jaw, praying that her mother was somewhere, watching. That the gods would come and save them all. 

“FIRE!”

Andrea threw her spear, stabbing a cyclops directly in the eye, the monster crumbling into dust.
“FOR ROME!”
“FOR ROME!” She cried with the rest of them, holding ranks. Staring into the dead eyes and hoping she wouldn’t join them. 

 

***

Kore reached for the ichor, shoving Commodus into Caligula. The Germani had broken ranks, and the sheer flow of them was too much for her, and Frank alone. 

“Plan?” She forced out, spitting out the blood in her mouth as they sliced back to back, Frank having long abandoned his bow.
“I. hate. Swords.”
“Frank.”
“I have a plan-but you need to go, you weren’t supposed to be here!”

Kore sliced a germani’s face in half, eyeing the way Commodus and Caligula were re-grouping at the back of the tunnel.
“Report.”
Frank straightened almost imperceptibly, and Kore cringed at it, memories of Hector and Perseus doing it all those centuries ago danced through her mind.
“They don’t know we’ve destroyed their fasces. Plus-apparently Lavinia is um, hot wiring their orangers-with dryads.”
Oragners. Catapults.
“Greek fire?”
“Yep.”
Frank punched a Germani in the face, and then swung his sword in an arc, ripping through a dozen.
Kore pulled, feeling the blood arch toward her.
Bloody hearts thumped to the ground, and then exploded into gold dust.
“We have ten minutes before moon rise,” Frank gritted out, forcing a Germani back. 

“What happens at moon rise?” Kore cut the arms of another. 

“Zombies.”
“Fuck."

Kore reached for the moisture in the air around them, shoving the Germani back with a barrier of water. She panted, sweat dripping down her temples, the cuts on her arms tender and throbbing.
“I can’t-” She gasped, “Too much-”
“You need to run.” She turned to Frank after he said that, and saw the way he held his fireproof bag in his hands. The candystick of life he had left. Thanatos. The burning icy flame.
“No.”
Kore eyed the tunnel, the gas tanks and explosives.
Frank didn’t look at her, “It’ll bring the whole tunnel down, and take them with me.”
“Frank-”
“Kore.” Frank turned to her, and another Germani shoved her barrier, sweat pouring downher spine. She shivered.
“You always make the sacrifice play. You saved us-so many times. I wouldn’t be alive-Hazel wouldn’t be-none of us would. It’s my turn. My turn to be the hero.”
“But you shouldn’t have to be!” She cried, tears stinging her eyes, and it wasn’t Kore, or Perseleia talking but Percy, the girl who had arrived to Camp Jupiter for the first time. The girl Frank had helped out of the cold waters of the Tiber, who had fought ice giants together and dived into muskeg. 

“I did it so no one else had to!” She turned to him, well aware how pathetic she looked.
Frank stared at her, unsheathing his sword, pulling his timber out of his pouch.
“My father told me once that war brings out both the best and worst in people. The people that will drench themselves in blood and gore to feel something, and those who will run into a burning building for the chance to save others. My mother was the latter, and you are too. It’s my turn now. They need you later, not me. Only you can turn the tide.”

She knew then that she wouldn’t be able to change his mind.
Frank would do this, with her blessing-or not.

“Frank-”

Frank pushed her then, hard, shoving her far backwards down the tunnel. She fell to the ground, the barrier following afterwards. 

 

She pushed herself to her feet, as Frank carved through the crowd, aiming for the emperors.

And Kore did something that would haunt her forever.
Warm orange light filled the cave, surrounding Frank.
Screams. 


She turned.
And ran, tears pouring down her face as she bolted from the tunnel, the shockwave from the explosion blasting her further forward, the tunnel collapsing, scalding heat tearing the silk further, burning her back.  

She fell to her knees, scraping them hard. 

She turned toward the entrance of the tunnel. But only rubble remained.
“Ave Atque Vale, Frank Zhang.” She whispered.
Then, picking up a sword of one of the fallen, she turned to the fray of the monsters that had broken through the barriers of other tunnels. 

She glanced toward Temple Hill.
And, her wounds crying out for mercy, she bolted toward it, tears streaking her blackened face from soot, the burns on her back aching. 

She ripped off the ridiculous veil, throwing it over her head.

It was gently carried away, floating on a unseen breeze, and drifting to land, covering a pair of glassy honey-brown eyes, staring up at the starless sky. 

***

 

Lavinia panted, sweat dripping down her face. It was hot on these ships, hotter than should be possible. The dryads were dancing about, hastily undoing ropes, loosening anchors, while Lavinia recalibrated. Grinding the firing arms back, over and over. Her muscles felt like noodles.

She felt like a Greek. Apparently during the war with Camp Jupiter, the Greeks had sent an elite strike force to do the same thing to their orangers.
Of course, their orangers didn’t have the incredibly volatile Greek Fire. 

Gods, it was hot.

Was she more Greek than Roman? The question rang in her mind more often that not, and while she pulled and pulled at the taunt ropes, her hands burning, she mulled it over. She didn’t like fighting in the legion. She liked the nature spirits, nature itself. And she liked being alone. Rather like a Greek. She pursed her lips, pushing away from the oranger and pushing herself into the side of a ship while a cyclops passed. 

She didn’t have time to wonder about where she belonged-not now at least. Right now she had to save Rome, the only way she knew how. And try to save Michael Kahale, and his group. If she could. 

She bounded onto the next ship, a wave splashing up over her when it happened. 

Greetings, Daughter of Terpsichore.” She froze, and then dived into a corner, sweat still pouring off her despite her soaked clothes and armour.
“Relax, child of the Muse. I am not here to Hurt, merely to Assist.”
Lavinia cocked her head, and then it clicked, “You’re a goddess.”
The sea breeze laughed in answer. 

“Do you want my help? All you must do-is ask.”
Footsteps began to pound. Lavinia curled in on herself. The dryads and fauns were still on the other ships-but if someone realised something was wrong, they were all done. She couldn’t breathe. It was so hot. 

She gasped, “Yes.”
And then it consumed her. 

 

***

Amphtrite opened the demigoddess’s eyes and flexed her hands. Not too bad. Strong, in a way few are. She had been forbidden from helping her daughter, her daughter, no mattered what that beast of a goddess Athena said. She had been forbidden from helping her with her own two hands. So she would simply use someone else's.
Her other children had felt similarly. 

Amphitrite slipped from the corner the girl was hiding in, swinging her legs over the side of the ship and dropping. Honestly, being contained in such a small form was terrible. There was nowhere to flow. She gritted her teeth-not her fangs, not in this body. The nereids easily pushed her to the boat where her children were offering aid. 

They had not been Summoned.
And they were not Roman. 

But for such a simple thing as wrecking a few ships? Destroying a few mere catapults? Pathetic compared to her acts of wrath in the past. She felt her lips curl into what humans called “smiling”. A sign of aggression among sharks.
And Amphitrite deserved to be a bit.. Well, aggressive.
The body of Michael Kahale, now temporarily housing Triton, nodded to her from a shadowed corner of the deck. 

Amphitrite bared her teeth some more, in this pink-haired Muse Child’s body. It was time to do what the sea did best.
And she raised her hands.

***

Annabeth gritted her teeth as she stared at the monsters gaining on the fortifications. They were other from other monsters. She couldn't explain it. The tug in her gut, the one that called her to fight, was silent. 
As if even it knew that something was wrong. 

Her mind replayed Kore pushing Commodus's hand away. Over and Over and Over. 

It shouldn't have been possible. Annabeth knew that.

Not possible like falling into Tartarus and surviving? 

She batted that thought away, and tightened her armour straps. Reyna had yelled to her about aqueducts. Something was coming. Annabeth would bet her Yankees cap on it being the eurynomi. 

She could hear screams. And feet running. It was so much like the previous wars. Her hands shook a little. 

She straightened, and pushed toward where she had last seen Kore. She had to defend New Rome. But for now, the fortifications were holding. For now. The only one she was unsure of was the Tunnel. 


Or rather.. what was left of it. 
The crumpled remains stared at Annabeth, and Zeus's fist shoved its way into her mind. Luke. Kronos. 
"Not the time." She grunted to herself, crouching down. 

Then a hand grabbed her leg. She kicked, hard, and stumbled backwards. 
There was someone there. Ash covered their hands, and their eyes were almost unseeing. Half their body was gone. No human could survive that. 
Commodus pushed himself toward her, trailing golden ichor, his body burned and mottled almost beyond recognition. His golden armour had melted into his skin. The scent of burned flesh floated around him. 
"I WILL KILL YOU!" He rasped at her, eyes unseeing with blind rage, his face contorting into a snarl, making him more of a monster than he already was. 

She sneered at him, unsheathing her drakon bone sword, glinting white in the faded light,  her ankle still grasped in his hand, "No." 
"I WILL RIP YOUR HEART FROM YOUR BODY." 
She crouched then, forcing this creature's head up, "I have faced giants of three pantheons. I have walked through Tartarus. I have faced Loki, and lived to speak of it. You?" 
She eyed him with disgust, "You're nothing."
"I AM THE NEW HERCULES." 
She tutted, and something in her, something dark and twisted took pleasure at seeing fear coat his face, "You want her to kill you, don't you. You want those ocean-green eyes to be the last thing you see, and for her to be scarred forever by the sight of you. But I won't let you have that. The last eyes, the last thing you will ever see, is going to be me." 

With that, she stood, and sliced her sword through his head. And the stabbed it through his body. His heart. Leaking golden ichor all the while. And when her sword dripped golden, and his body punctured and destroyed beyond repair, she walked away. 
His hand was still outstretched to grasp around her ankle. 

***

Apollo smashed the jar.
Silence rained down. He waited, staring at the shards, as they gently dissolved into silver mist.
There was nothing.
“I.. don’t understand,” Carter said, confusion lacing his tone, “Is something happening?”
Apollo turned to him, running his veined hands through his greasy hair, “What happens in your rituals?”
Carter shrugged, “Usually something immediately, a portal or a summoning are fast work, especially if done during an auspicious time.”
“So, not a blood moon then,” Apollo summarised. 

“It’s not a blood moon, yet.”

Footsteps pounded, and heavy, wet breathing followed, as if someone had fluid in their lungs. 

Perseleia stumbled forward, dressed in the tattered remains of her wedding silks, soot-covered and bloody.
Carter hurried forward to catch her, narrowly avoiding the sword in her grasp.
“D-d-did it work?” Perseleia gasped for air, and Apollo gaped in horror at the gouges in her hands.
Her face was tear-streaked and she looked shaken, broken. Scared.
Carter stayed silent.
Apollo turned. He had seen heartbreak in those green eyes before. He was in no hurry to repeat it. 

“Of course not,” She didn’t sound surprised, and Apollo could hear her pushing to her feet, waving Carter off. 

Apollo wanted to defend their-his family. But he stayed silent, looking at where the glass shards had been. They had one shot. And it was gone. They weren't coming. 

“We need to move,” Perseleia sounded determined now, and Apollo heard fabric ripping. He turned and saw her rip the long skirt to above her knees. She threw the tattered fabric away and turned to him, eyeing the webbed capillaries on his face and arms with disgust.
Or maybe she was just looking at him with disgust. 

 

“Tyson?” Perseleia turned to her brother, and her eyes widened at the brands, “My Gods-what..? Never mind. Stay here with Ella. I need you to keep safe. Both of you. You’re my brother, okay? I need to know you’re safe.”
Tyson swallowed her up in a hug, and Apollo swallowed the lump in his throat for how small and fragile she looked. Compared to the massive Cyclops, she was no goddess at all. But a fragile, mortal girl. 

That's what she had always been, really. Despite her feats. And yet. 

They broke apart at the sound of a heron squawking. Perseleia cocked her head-looking eerily avian for a minute. She sighed, cracking her neck, and picking back up the sword she had dropped when Tyson had hugged her.
“Frank’s dead.”
Her voice was monotone. Expressionless.
Apollo gaped, “Frank Zhang?”

The little boy who had prayed to be claimed-by him. The one who was gifted with the bow. Who despite his short life-stick lived it brightly. Fully. And honestly. 

Apollo felt that like it was an arrow in his chest. Perseleia just swallowed. Watched his hands. Her eyes narrowed when she saw the clenched fists. 
Then turned from him to Carter, “The zombies are on their way. Stay here?” 
Carter gently reached out, taking her free hand, “Fighting zombies, hm? Nothing compared to Setne." 
A corner of her mouth quirked, before dropping, her expression evening out, her eyes going cold.
“Apollo?”
He suppressed the shiver that accompanied that voice saying his name. 

He just nodded at her silently. She paused, taking in his scars one more time. Calculating. And Apollo could see the hints of Athena's daughter, of Annabeth Chase in that gaze. She turned back to Tyson, shoulders straightening. Even tattered and soot-stained, she looked like a leader. 
“If anyone comes, “ she sounded doubtful, “Send them to the forum. Immediately. Nero could be on his way, and we won’t stand against another emperor, especially with the zombies-whatever they’re called. We need to move. Now."

Apollo nodded. 

And that's when he heard it. 
"FOOOODDDD!" 
His whole body shuddered. They were here. The eurynomoni. They were out of time. 

Notes:

and if I said that I've been procrastinating posting because I didn't want to edit through a super long chapter that I wrote?
and if I said that?

guys, severe regrets of not making this a series and finishing THIS WORK with Gaia. but I committed and I lowkey don't hate this chapter so much, so..
thoughts, feelings, questions, theories.
drop below.
what do we think of what I did? is it too scattered or does it just about work?
and for those of you who I asked for characters and then didn't use I CAN'T FIND THEM. I'm SORRY. I did what I could.
love you guys!

Chapter 50: Chapter Fifty- Ashes and Blood Part 2

Summary:

"You waste your life to gain power
You shift the game rules
How does it feel to reach the line that no one ever got to cross?
Does it make you a God now?
Every sin will be forgiven
If you lay down your weapons to the ground"
-Ashes and Blood

Notes:

TW ARE THE SAME AS LAST CHAPTER RE READ THEM BEFORE CONTINUING.
Gory details, depictions of dead bodies, identity crises.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They began to run down Temple Hill, everything tinted red,  and Kore hissed through her teeth, pushing through the pain shoving through her body. 

Apollo looked terrible. In all their history together, she had never seen him like this. Webbed protruding veins, skin near translucent. It didn’t look good. She wanted him to look better. The dissonance in her mind, of the perfect golden god, and this-

They followed the sound of battle, and Kore stopped dead, her hair pulled knotily out of her face in a braid, the grease and blood holding it together. 


“By the gods,” she whispered, her hand reaching for her mouth.
Corpses, skin and bone and an abyss of darkness where eyes once were. They were relentless, surrounded by the other monsters, their skin stained gold by the dust. 

 

One turned to them, and Kore stepped forward, tensing into ready position. His armor was dented and corroded, mottled with the green-black sheen of centuries. Bits of bone peeked through ragged skin like someone had stitched a corpse back together in the dark and got lazy halfway through. He didn’t groan. He didn’t stumble. He marched, shield raised and gladius drawn. And his skin.
Webbed arched veins, protruding from his translucent skin, just like… 

She sliced his head off, and then ripped his unbeating heart from his chest, robbing the black shrivelled object on the ground. 

Carter gagged, “Horus is right. This is..unnatural. They should be resting, why?”
Kore swallowed hard, “They don’t have much of a choice. We need to make sure they don’t hurt anyone else,” Her eyes flickered to Apollo, noting the veins, the pale skin, so similar to the body she had just cut down.
She tightened her grip on her sword.
Apollo will die. 

Unless Bellona’s Daughter. 

 

But wherever Reyna was, it was nowhere near this godsforsaken place. Kore gritted her teeth, grinding them together, thinking.
“Water turned the tide of the last battle?” She asked Apollo who was gripping his bow in one hand and his hair in the other. His bloodstained shirt clung to his frame.
He nodded, “Frank turned the tide at the Tiber.”
Frank. 

She breathed through the lump in her throat, ignoring the burning in the back of her eyes. Box it, move on. Or else New Rome would fall. The hope of a better life-would fall.  

 

God, there were so many bodies. 

Everything was red. The light, the ground, the pools of blood.. 

It was like Manhattan. The shattered bridge, the screaming, Annabeth paling, clutching her arm.. 

 

She tore her eyes away from the limbs desecrated on the ground and looked to Apollo. 

“Can you stop Tarquin?”
It was a flat statement. Because she still saw the Golden God in her mind’s eye. The one who truly didn’t care about anything he burned as long as he burned brightly enough. 

Apollo swallowed, “I-I think so.”
Carter tightened his bracers, “I’ll go with him to find Reyna. I have no idea how these Greek prophecies work-but trying to avoid them won’t solve anything.”
“Roman.” herself and Apollo corrected in unison. She spat on the ground, tasting bile.
The shrivelled heart met her gaze. 

 

What was she doing?

Perselei-Kore had no idea.
Kore, Kore, Kore.
She was Kore.
Not a goddess.

Breathe. 

 

“I’ll go find Hazel,” She heard herself, as if she was speaking from somewhere else, tinny and distorted, “And then I’ll try the aqueducts.”
Carter looked at her, and she imagined the soot-stained face that greeted him, dried blood clinging to her, the scrapes in her arms a dull ache now. 

 

Gods, she was so tired. 

A bone-weary tiredness. This-all of this-had gone on far too long. It was time to end it all. 


She would help save New Rome.

And then she was done.

Done with all of this. She would go to college, and live a normal, human life.
A life she would choose. 

 

She inhaled shakily, and looked at Carter, at those amber eyes with little flecks of dark brown, of gold, and of green.
She reached out, her hand sooty and bloody, and he took it in his.
“Thank you,” She said, the words coming out shaky and distorted but real, realer than anything she had said or done in months.

Carter looked at her, and she didn’t need to explain it anymore.
He pressed his forehead to hers, and all those thoughts of Tartarus, of her life then, and now, buzzed to a stop. 

“Always.”

They separated, and Kore pretended the burning in her eyes, the water trickling down her face-was because of the soot. Not because that felt like a goodbye. 

She turned back toward the disaster of a battle, the scattered lines and cohorts of the Romans. 

Percy braced herself, snatching armour of the scattered bodies around them, ignoring the blood and the faces that she had known, somewhere. Ignoring the rot and the death that clung to everything like a second skin. 

Picking up a dagger, she cut through her blood stained hair, leaving it just below her chin, watching the silvery locks fall to the ground. They just signalled her out more, and in a battle when anything could distract you, long hair was a mistake.
She strapped on the amour, and turned to where Carter and Apollo had been. 


Gone. 

 

She took in another shuddering breath, hands shaking.
Gods, it was like Troy all over again. Senseless, mindless killing. She clenched her fists. All of this because of petty gods and rivalries and not thinking about a damn thing but themselves. It was like Mahattan, the dark cloud of Typhon, the hoping and praying that someone, that anyone would come. 

Now it was up to her.
Again. 

 

She wanted to be home. With Mom. With blue cookies and soft hugs and a place where she only had to be Percy. Not Kore. Not Perseleia. Just Percy. One tear slipped down her cheek, and she flicked it away, breathing deeply. She allowed the burning rage to soar through her, giving her that second boost of energy. Adrenaline rushed through her system, easing off the exhaustion that was clinging to her.
That had been clinging to her for longer than she could remember.
Find Hazel, find Annabeth. 

Find them alive. 



Because she knew. If eurynomi came to her wearing their faces, she would let them cut her down. 



***
Reyna couldn’t help the revulsion and fear that was coming off her in waves. The only thing keeping her mind off her heartbreak, off her fear, was stabbing and killing as many of these things as possible.  If she dies, she’s taking them with her. 

Apollo dies unless.. Bellona’s Daughter. 

Bellona’s Daughter..what?

Dies too. Another meaningless sacrifice to the gods that no longer care about them? That abandoned them to their once fellow legionaries to die? 

Reyna clenched her jaw, closing her eyes as she stabbed another zombie. One who had been under her command a month ago. 

She was by the Arch of Titus, holding the line, with the First and Fourth Cohorts. The monsters were a near-unstoppable tide. Her arms ached. 

“REYNA!” 

Her head snapped round, and she pushed back behind the shields, “Testudinem finge!
The legionnaires lifted their shields, forming a wall of Imperial Gold.
She turned fully, pouring her strength into the shields as she saw Apollo, and Carter. 

She didn’t think it was possible, but Apollo looked worse.

Cursing to herself, she pushed through the crowd, heading for them. 

“What?” She snapped, pushing through the crowd, nodding at Harina- Centurion of the Fourth as she passed.
Harina raised her sword, taking command. 

 

“He’s here.”
Shit. 

“The..leader of these things?” Reyna confirmed. 

Apollo nodded, swaying on his feet, “I can hear him, feel his presence.”
Well, that was worrying. 

“Kore’s headed to the aqueducts. She thinks there could be a second wave, the emperors said something of it.”
Reyna nodded, aching internally. Her city, her family, her home.
Why was it always them? 

 

Bellona’s Daughter, it felt like a rhythm thrumming through her blood.
Bel-lona’s Da-ug-hter. 



“Tarquin.” Carter said, posture straight, resembling one of their centurions, maybe even her in his stance. Someone who is used to being a leader, at the forefront of the battle. 

He shifts Apollo into her grasp. She wants to lurch back, get away from the unnatural-

She takes him, supporting him with her shoulder while the guilt and the blame that she places on his shoulders for Jason war inside her. 

“I’ll hold it here.” he sounds determined, eyes darkening as he takes in the lines that are surrounding New Rome. 

“I can’t believe they made it this far,” Reyna said softly, looking up at the blood moon that was tinting everything red.
Carter turned to her, “If Kore pulls through, they won’t make it much further.”
Percy Jackson.
If. 

“That’s a big if.”
Carter grins, “We’ve faced greater odds.”
And she doesn’t smile back, not with the dea-with Apollo in her arms. But she nods.
He says, “Tarquin must be at Ella’s bookshop. He’s looking for the Books.”
The books that were tattooed across Tyson’s skin. 

With that, Carter turns and runs into the crowd. Reyna braces Apollo, one arm underneath his shoulder, lifting him a bit to his feet. Gods, he’s cold. Clammy to the touch, and trembling. 


She turns as she begins to half-carry him toward Ella’s bookshop when-

Oh. 

Kore didn’t mention that Carter could do THAT. 

A gigantic- and Reyna has fought giants- massive glowing warrior, glowing a blue, transparent, wearing what appeared to be golden armour, with a hawk’s head appeared.
Wielding a flail and crook- and Reyna had no idea how on earth he was supposed to fight with those, he began to decimate the undead army. Her people cheered, rallying around him.
Reyna didn’t want to know how long he could hold it.

She focused on lifting Apollo, her muscles burning in protest, into New Rome,cutting through the boundary line, her sword still strapped to her leg.
Shit. 


***

In another forest, in another place where the moon glows silver and white instead of the lurid, hateful red, a pair of black eyes snapped up. Alert.
A form pushed out of the forest, there and also not. One with the forest, and uniquely, other. 

It shifted between a wolf, a deer, and a hunting dog.
Finally it eased into the form of a wolf, silver eyes gleaming in the black and white glade.
It howled loudly, the sound echoing.

Awakening.

Finally. 

 

Diana felt her lips curl around her fangs as she bared them in a wolfish grin. 

 

***

Promachos watched. 

Huddled over the pool of water, watching her daughters fight an endless battle- the oaths she had sworn weighing her down like lead.
She wanted to say it. But Wisdom always knows, doesn’t it?

Part of her wanted to laugh at the irony of them all. They had raised a demigod like a lamb to slaughter-sent Loyalty to battle against Time, which they had proved cuts all bonds. And yet.
She was more than Loyalty now.

Her lost half-brother’s message echoed in her mind.
“You are more.” 

 

She certainly wasn’t. Whatever she had been, had died with Perseleia. Had died again when she had kneeled before her father and betrayed her once again.

She could see, from here, what way Tarquin would go, even as part of her kept the Roman side at bay, strategies forming and dissolving in her mind. The Child of Pluto and Apollo would be the prizes he attempted to claim. 

Apollo was almost lost. Veins were creeping, winding, twisting around his heart. His very self.

Athena huddled closer in, her taloned feet tapping evenly against the marble edge of the pool. Close to the water, but not in it. Never in it.

And so, the Goddess of Wisdom remained. Unable to move, unable to look away. 

Forever watching. 

The silent curse of failure.
Of no longer being able to intercede. 

Of her own Wisdom, being useless. 

 

***

Hazel wasn’t sure how long she’d been fighting. How many peo-things she’d killed. But then a flash of white and black caught her eye, and Arion neighed, rearing back, Hazel easing him as best she could.
Kore.

The girl sliced through enemies, eyes locked on her. Wide. Focused. But not entirely there. As if she was reliving a thousand battles in the one.
“Where’s Meg?” Kore yelled as she got closer, placing a hand on her half-brother’s flank.
Hazel shook her head, her arms aching from the weight of her spatha, “Unicorns. She’s got them, and she’s going to Apollo. She thinks she can save him.”
Kore just nodded in response, then hesitated before speaking, “Hazel-”
“Don’t.”
Green eyes snapped to hers.
“I don’t want to know. Not until this is over.” Her voice trembled, “I can’t know. I-I just can’t.”
Sympathy flickered in those green, green eyes.
“Aqueducts. Come on.”

She lifted herself off Arion, her legs shaking from the minutes, or hours she had spent there, gripping the rope she had tied around his neck tightly, feeling the rope burn into her palms. She untied it, hands trembling minutely.
“Get the wounded to safety, if you can.” She murmured, pressing her face to Arion’s muzzle. 

“This way.” She directed toward Kore, heading left of the boundary line, “The closest entrance is here. Is that how they’re getting here?”
Kore nodded, “The emperors said this was the first wave.”
“Fuck.”
Kore’s eyes widened, a little surprised, before she nodded, “We don’t have much time. Once the blood moon hits the apex, Tarquin will summon them.” 

 

They headed past the mayhem of the battle, the sounds of swords clashing and the slow relentless herd being left behind as the aqueduct came into view.
“Are you sure?” Hazel panted, as she began to twist the marble lid of the aqueduct up, leaving bloodstains on it.
Kore helped her, smearing the white with soot. 

“Strongest,” Kore grunted with effort, “at the apex. We have to assume.”
Hazel bit her lip so hard she drew blood, the taste coppery in her mouth, “We’re dead then, aren’t we. If we go down there.”
Kore just looked at her, “Who said anything about ‘we’?”
Hazel just stared at  her, “No way in hell am I letting you go down there alone.”
The lid was off now, and the black maw of the aqueducts caught the red tinted light. 

Percy’s eyes, and it was Percy now, the girl she had met back when she had destroyed the gorgons with the Tiber, glimmered green, unchanged by the red light. 

Hazel shook her head, “No. You always do this. It can’t always be you.”
“You’ll drown.”
“You’ll die.”

But Kore’s mind was made up, the mask of the general back in place, “I’m sorry.”
She tackled Hazel, twisting around, tying the rope-the rope she had used for Arion-around her ankles.
Not enough to keep her tied up, but it would hold her long enough for Kore to go down. Alone.
“Don’t die.”
Then another voice came, just as Kore stood on the edge of the aqueduct, “Pity you ran out of rope. You could hang yourself, instead of jumping in there. Same ending, regardless.”
Kore’s head snapped around, glaring.
Annabeth glared back, “You’re going to get yourself killed.”
Kore laughed, harsh, bitter, “So what? I’ve died once before Wise Girl. Maybe if I do it again, this nightmare will end.”
Annabeth inhaled, and stalked toward her, “Not alone, you aren’t.”
Kore stared at her, before shaking her head, “No.”
Annabeth reached for her hand, ignoring the mayhem around them, “You’re my sister. Always have been, always will be. And though I’m the worst possible person you could have picked, you picked me. So let me pick you.”
Kore just stared at her, “You won’t let me go down there.”
“I won’t let you go down there alone.”

 

The two stared at each other, a silent conversation Hazel wasn’t privy to occurring. 

“Hazel?”
Kore straightened her shoulders, looking her in the eyes, “When you’re untied, find Reyna. Find Apollo. End this madness.”
There was something in her eyes too, something left unsaid. But she swallowed it, and nodding at Annabeth, the two leapt into the dark. 

 

***

 

Amphritrite eyed her handiwork, the wreckage of fleets illuminated well by the rising moon, the few left standing only for the nature spirits, her kin, to escape.
It was time for them to go. She could feel the singular body around her waning. She rolled the girl’s shoulders, dragging her onto dry land, the sand granules coarse against bare skin. 

Her children followed suit, most better at operating on land in a body, then she. She was a creature of the Sea through and through. 

But for her daughter.. 

For any of her children. 

 

Even if she wasn’t really hers anymore. Even as part of her knew that, and accepted it. 

But she still cared. And loved. With the force of a Mother and the Queen of the Seas. As unrelenting and timeless as the tides.

She slowly eased the fragment of her presence out of the half-mortal body, sighing as she slowly became more, fluidity returning to her.

All her children did the same, but one. Benthyskieme looked back at her Mother, the face of the human she was wearing wide-eyed, “I have-”
Amphritrite raised a hand, “I see nothing but a demigod child returning to the Roman Camp.”
Benthyskieme grinned, the mortal’s face stretching in a parody of godly affection. 

 

Then she took her form, still in the wet dark clothing, back up to the Camp.
Amphritrite stared at it as well, and then allowed herself to slip back into the waves, sending a soft sea breeze to awaken the mortals as the nature spirits arrived. 

 

***

Apollo felt the pull. It grew stronger with each step toward Master.
He was too exhausted to contradict himself now, Tarquin, Master. It didn’t matter. He’d be one of his corrupted servants before sunrise.

If the sun would rise.

Of course it was. Ra still did his nightly journey, and Huitzilopochtli had enough hearts from the Aztec days to keep him going for centuries more to come.
He was being dramatic. 

Did it even matter?
Reyna was warm, burning hot, against his clammy skin. Master was close. It was time.
It would all be so quiet. Peaceful. He would be one with Master.
NO. 

Apollo was still Apollo. 

He could do this.
He focused on the steady beating of his heart, the rhythm of the blood thrumming through his veins. The only thing that made him believe he was still alive.
Whatever version of alive this was. 

And of course, the fear of death.
And the feelings of her. 

Warmth. 

 

***

The windows of the bookshop were fogged with mist, the rain outside barely audible over the static-laced whispers weaving through the shadows between shelves. Paper fluttered in the still air. The smell of mildew and something older—something wrong—hung heavy. Tarquin’s rot had settled into the floorboards.

The bell jingled cheerily as they pushed open the door, well, as Reyna pushed open the door, her hand shaking slightly, before flying back to her pilium, unsheathing it, the metal ringing in the air. 

Reyna's hand tightened on her pilum as she stepped deeper into the shop, her breath visible. “He’s here.”

Apollo, pale and glistening with a cold sweat, hovered near the doorway. The bite on his neck throbbed, the pulse of it synced to a rhythm not his own. Every whisper from Tarquin's presence tugged at the servitude bond like fishhooks behind his eyes. He swayed, uneasily, pupils dilating and shrinking rapidly. 

“I can feel him,” Apollo shivered.
The bookshop was so silent in comparison to the cries of the Roman Legion. To the ringing of metal and the cries of commands. 

Crash. 

Books toppled from a shelf behind them.

 A skeletal hand, blue with sea-wet rot, from years underground, reached out. Tarquin stepped from the shadows. Once a king—now a corpse swathed in purple and green rot, with seaweed clinging like laurels to his brow.

His eyes were empty. Whatever soul, whatever life, spark, ember, that had once flickered there, had been lost to centuries of bitterness, and the eternal curse of this half-life. 

“You brought the god,” Tarquin rasped, eye sockets glowing with sulfurous hunger. “Good. Even better when they kneel.”           Apollo dropped to one knee with a strangled gasp, fingers clawing at his own throat. The wound on his side flared, soaking his shirt with more dark blood, blossoming like a flower. 

“STOP!” Reyna commanded, her voice strong. A leader, a general. A praetor.
Tarquin tilted his head at her, bones groaning. Apollo gasped for air, doubling over as gasps filled the room. 

“Pathetic.” Tarquin groaned, his voice vibrating his ribcage, “The golden god, nothing but a husk.”
Reyna raised her pilum higher, “I assume you are familiar with that.”
Tarquin hissed, his teeth, forever stretched in a skeletal smile, glimmered at her, “You, daughter of Bellona. Brave, but broken. Do you bleed for Rome still, or do you bleed for your ghosts?”

She stared, "Vade ad ferrum," She raised her pilum. “And I can easily arrange it.”
Tarquin stared at her, “Child of war indeed. I can supply you a sword, as well.”
Wooden boards creaked. 

She spun, impaling her pilum into the ribcage of a skeleton, twisting to ram it into another one, shoving them together, arms shaking.
She heard the chatter, chatter, chatter of bones, and tried to pull her pilum out of his ribcage, she really did.
But her arms ached.
She ducked instead, tackling Apollo out of the way, who was motionless, still struggling for breath on the ground. 

“Stay down!”
She pushed them both to the side, barely avoiding a skeleton’s gladius impaling the wooden planks.
Reyna glanced up, her heart hammering in her chest. 

An empty, soulless face stared down at her, then its head turned to Apollo, chittering.
He stared back, face going slack as he lay, cold on the floor. 

No, no, no. 

Not another Jason. She couldn’t lie here, Tarquin’s eyes locked on her. She couldn’t watch another person die. 

She threw herself in front.


It was.. Warm. Hot, rushing blood. 

And then cold. Biting cold.
She let out a shaky gasp. 

 

“REYNA!”

***

Harina’s voice was hoarse and raspy from yelling commands as the purple cloak of the praetor vanished.
Then a figure appeared, as if sent by the gods themselves, and began destroying lines of the enemy with mere strikes.
Harina screamed with the rest of them, raising her sword high. 

For Rome!

***

“Where did you go?”
Kor-Percy’s voice was the only sound in the darkness, aside from the constant drip, drip, drip, of water. The two of them hurried along, adrenaline coursing through their blood, their steps silent from years of training, from years of fear that one wrong move would be their last. 

Annabeth swallowed, “I-”
Green eyes, glowing faintly in the darkness, met hers, and a Celestial Bronze sword appeared, illuminating the path ahead of them, just like in T-

She inhaled slowly, the scent of sulphur and rot filling her lungs, “Magnus, needed my help.”
Percy tilted her head, thinking, “The Boston cousin?”
She let out a harsh laugh, “The Norse demigod.” 

“Oh.”
She nodded, a hard lump in her throat, “He-things started accelerating. Right after the whole-” She raised her hands, trying to encompass Tartaru-Gaia. All of it.
“And then he needed help. Apparently, a bronze dragon had been terrorising the roots of Yggdrasil, burning them. And with the threat of Ragnarok so close, they couldn’t-”
Percy let out a harsh laugh, “Festus. Beckendorf would be proud of the sheer amount of chaos that dragon caused.”
Annabeth nodded, “And so I went to find him. Him, and Leo. And then-”
“And then?”
Their footsteps echoed along the stone tunnel.
“And then Loki happened. I was Magnus’s cousin. His only remaining living relation. It was as good a bet as any. Only was taken for-what? A week, maybe two? Same as you with the emperors. But it was…” She shuddered.

Invisible chains wrapping around her neck. Maniacal laughter. Acid dripping. Now, now, Magnus. Why so serious?  

A hand reached out, a sharp inhale, "That's what Loki meant. Stay away- he was warning me-warning me of you. And you-Gods, you were stuck there. I should have-" 
Annabeth raised her gaze to meet soft sea green eyes, her sister in both lives, “Don’t be so caught up in that brain of yours, Wise Girl. You went for family. I couldn’t resent that. I just wish things had been.. Different. I don’t want to be angry, I just am.”
Percy sighed, looking up slightly, the glowing green of her eyes like a beacon in the dark, “I’m angry all the time. At you, at Mo-at Athena, and Father, and all of them. Because I don’t resent you- but you were supposed to be my family. Family means we stick together, and you were.. Gone. And I was alone with these memories and this life and I didn't know who I was or what I was doing. I'd wake up, in my bed, dreaming of Atlantis, or expecting to see Athena. I'd wake up, and panic in the darkness because what if I had been sent down there again. I'd wake up and have to cut my hand open just to be sure the blood was red, red, red, and not golden. Not a goddess. But I don't know who I am.
Annabeth felt the back of her eyes burn, “Percy- Kore, Gods, I'm sorry." 

“Are you?”
Percy sounded desperate- and it was Percy, her first real true friend at Camp, the one who held her against the pull of the sirens, the one with the addiction to blue food, “I-I just can’t Beth, not anymore. I can’t put my faith in people to turn up, to be there when I need them, when we need them. I trusted them once, and look where it brought us.”
She laughed bitterly, “In a sewer, about to die to raging zombies.”
Percy sighed in acknowledgement, the sound heavy, drained, exhausted, “I’m so tired. All the time. You know? I didn’t-” She raised her free hand, clenching it and unclenching it slowly, “I didn’t know. What it would feel like, after.” Her voice got soft, “When I figured it out. To be abandoned by them all. I-Gods. I can’t believe I trusted them.”

Annabeth reached out, gently taking Percy’s hand and squeezing it, the pearl on Percy’s necklace catching the Celestial Bronze light. 

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there. And I can’t ask you to trust me, again. But I want to try. Please Percy.”
Teary green eyes looked at her, green like her sister, like the idol she looked up to, like the seas welcoming her home. 

“Percy?” Her voice sounded rusted along the name, but she nodded, a faint smile twitching her lips, gripping Annabeth’s hand back. 

“You’re here now.”

There was footsteps then. The scent of rot, growing stronger. And Annabeth could feel the malicious energy radiating off them-it.
“I wish you had stayed above.”
“I’m not abandoning you here, Percy.”
Percy raised a hand, feeling the water in the air, in the water, r i s e. Exhaustion poured from her body with just that movement, but she didn’t stop.

They were just around the corner. 

3…Annabeth raised a finger, 2….

Then a second noise came. 

***

“REYNA!”
Hazel screamed, staring at her commander, her praetor, the only praetor they had left. The one who wasn’t supposed to throw herself in front of something to save someone else. The leader. The protector, the protected. 

You.”
She stared at the parody of human life, feeling the life drain out of the room around them. No. 

She wouldn’t let this be the end. Wouldn’t let this thing that no longer lived take anything more from her. Wouldn’t let Death win.
Not now. Not ever again.
You are dead.”
Tarquin laughed, a sound like nails on a chalkboard, “Foolish Daughter of Pluto-”
You are dead. You are dead.
“I am standing before you.”
“A parody of life. You will suffer for your crimes, Tarquin, the Fallen King of Rome.” Hazel stalked forward, her golden blade shimmering, diamonds, and rubies, emeralds and sapphires breaking the ground, sharpening into points as she raised it. 

"Tua anima mihi debetur, Tarquine." She flicked the sword, the sharp edge now pointed at Tarquin, “I intend to collect.”
“A child, threatening me?”
Tarquin’s voice rose with incredulity, and more skeletons poured from the bookshop, the one who impaled Reyna pulling their sword free with a slick sound.
Hazel eyed the drip of crimson blood on the floor. 

“You will pay for that,” And she settled into a ready stance, icy rage crossing her face, “And for Frank too.”
“Who-”
She screamed, and the jewels erupted, shadows dancing around the room, slicing and destroying and cursing all those who stood near. The skeletons lunged forward for her, but she whirled through them like a demon, her face frozen with rage, her eyes burnished embers of gold, and a promise, and when one skeleton, in ruined legionnaire armour disarmed her, she grabbed them  by the neck, and squeezed. Only ash remained.
Tarquin hissed at her, “I am the King of the Dead! All who rest obey me!”
Hazel tilted her head, teeth curling over her lips as she took in the shattered bookshop, in which Reyna and Apollo huddled together, Apollo’s hands shaking as he attempted to ignore Tarquin’s call and save Reyna, who was gasping for breath. 

“No. Your rule ends here, Tarquin.” She reached forward, a shimmering diamond sword slotting into her grasp, and she could see her own bared teeth, burning eyes reflected in it.

“No. NO!”
Tarquin raised a hand, his fist clenching, shadows writhing.
Nothing.
And Hazel grinned.
“Imperio Plutonis te damno ad oblivionem.” She chanted, shadows dancing around her as the abyss of Tarquin’s eyes writhed, clawing over his white, rotted skin, as he screamed in pain, held in place. 

“Send my regards to my Father, demon.”

She stabbed the diamond sword into his heart. 
His body convulsed, limbs jerking like a puppet's. Then the shadows dragged him backward, his essence unraveling in black threads as his skeleton crumbled.

Apollo shook as the bond of servitude lifted, as his inhales became easier.
“Move.”
He moved. 

Hazel knelt down, ripping her clothes, tying a makeshift bandage which stained red with blood immediately around Reyna.
“Don’t you dare-”
She hissed, and Reyna huffed a faint laugh, “I haven’t been given my leave from the Daughter of Pluto yet. I would hate to get on her bad side.”
Apollo stared at the praetor, “Why did you save me- I don’t-”
Reyna’s dark eyes turned to look at him, and she seemed to peer through his soul, “Because. It’s what Jason would have done. What Jason would have wanted.

***
It was a weird whoosh noise. 

Percy let go of Annabeth’s hand, and they both unsheathed their swords, spinning around the corner. 

A mass of euryonomi turned to them as one, purple light like a flame flickering in the darkness.
The purple was the only light, aside from Percy’s swords.
She felt sick, seeing the ghastly, rotting flesh. 

Then one fell over. 
A silver arrow embedded in his back.
The water rushed along with Percy, shock pushing it further forward. It rose higher, and Percy spun Annabeth out of the way, shoving them both into the grimy walls as the filthy water struck forward, sharpening as bodies thudded to the ground, as Percy stumbled, and as silver arrows were unleashed with a vengeance.
“Artemis.” Percy breathed.
“Thalia.” Annabeth corrected, eyes wide.
The water crashed, and inhuman screams began to echo into the wall. Percy felt the pull in her gut as it continued to strike forwards, and sliced through the living-dead. They shoved further into the wall, as arrows caught the eurynomi that were pushed back. The screeching continued, like metal teeth raking over bone. She could hear, faintly the weapons clawing through the never-ending herd of eurynomi, the push in her gut showing the water hadn’t stopped, her anger solidifying it into shards of ice, sparkling and deadly. The two watched, eyes wide as purple eyes dimmed, and vanished, and shimmering silver began to take its place. 

Then the water split, gently arcing into the air like fine mist. And lights began to fill the tunnel. Percy squeezed her eyes shut, the bright lights burning into them like miniature suns. The two pushed off the wall, and slowly opened their eyes. 

“Miss me?” Thalia grinned, spear slick with black blood, shield held loosely by her side, silver parka dotted with grime and mud, choppy black hair uneven, a silver circlet on her head, blue eyes gleaming in the darkness as she looked at the two.
A second form followed her, a young woman, this time.
Silver eyes, and dark hair, a bow like a crescent moon in her hands, her skin pale white, and she still had an arrow nocked. She had the otherworldly beauty of a goddess.
“Diana.” Percy and Annabeth nodded their heads, and Percy felt her shoulders stiffen as the goddess stared at her.

Thalia didn’t hesitate, kicking a body to the side as she walked over, “Sorry for the delay. There were a lot of them.”
Percy laughed, a broken sound, “More above. We need to move,” She looked at Diana, face still hard, as the goddess stared at her, “Thank you.”
The Hunters ran through the tunnels, Annabeth and Percy by Thalia’s side.
“Above?”
Thalia , now that she could see her more clearly, looked wrecked. Red-rimmed eyes, pale, deep bags under the piercing blue.

Percy didn’t acknowledge it, just nodded, “Monsters have broken lines, heading for New Rome. I can handle the remaining eurynomi-”
“You and what strength?” Thalia shook her head, “You’re running on empty, Perce. Let us.”
“No.”
They exchanged a glance, a beat too long.
Thalia nodded.

Diana intruded, “My brother? The summons?”
Percy just pointed above.
Diana blinked at her, before nodding. Her form shifted slightly, the dark hair turning white, then auburn, and then back to black. 

They continued to run. 

 

The Hunters of Artemis- of Diana broke the surface with the goddess, and attacked as one. 

***
Hazel clamped her hands over Reyna’s wound, glaring at Apollo, “Do something!”
Apollo, stumbled, hands going to his head, his breathing growing shallower. 

Hazel frowned, for a second, before Apollo’s eyes went golden, green, then a ghastly purple, and he ran from the shop as if he had been possessed. 

“MEDIC!” Hazel screamed, her voice echoing through the now desolate streets. Her hands were wet with blood, and Reyna only grew paler.
“Damn you, Apollo,” She cursed, pressing down harder, “Damn you.”

***

Apollo ran. His heartbeat, the little that remained, stampededing in his ears. He didn’t know how he was running, or why. Just that he had to.
The after the after the after the after-

Promise me you’ll remember what it was like to be more. 

It’s what Jason would have done. 


He broke into the forum, feet slipping over the uneven cobblestones, slick with blood, tar and monster dust, and water. So much water. 
Clearly, Rome had pushed them back.
He swallowed down a hysterical laugh, a weak hand going to his hair. Jason’s Rome was safe. 

Now he had to get a medic, to ensure Jason’s heart would be too. Unfortunately, his body had other plans, running again, the pull spiraling, toward someone.  Everything ached. Gods, he was exhausted. 

 

He still had another emperor to go.
And a promise to Rachel to fulfill. 

To free her Oracle. To free her. 

Apollo will die. 

It wasn’t as if he didn’t deserve it. His death wouldn’t be like Perseleia’s, brutal and awful, a tragedy. His would be like a relieved exhale, a bane from the world gone.
Hopefully. 

He continued moving. 


***
The cracks in the earth chased their prey, each like a whispered prophecy, a promise. 

The light ran, ran fast. 

Not fast enough.

***

Kore could feel exhaustion bone-deep, sagging into her frame. Her whole body felt like jelly. 

She took a step toward the fallen Caldecott Tunnel, where Frank was somewhere, deep inside. She had to find him-just to see him. Even if all she wanted was to collapse, even if she had to get her wounds looked at- she needed to see. 

To know. 

Diana had gone to look for Reyna, and Ella and Hazel. And her brother too, probably. 

Annabeth had gone to the Daughter of Demeter, Meg. The one who rode the unicorns into battle. 

Carter had tried to drag her to a healers, but exhaustion had made him pass out. He had held the line, long enough for the Hunters of Artemis to finish it. He held it for her. Even though she didn't deserve it. Gods. 

Tears pricked at her eyes, but she kept moving. 

She was picking her way through the destruction when she saw it. A singular hand, reaching forward, the body bleeding and unrecognisable.
Aside from the colour of the blood, golden as the sun. 

It had been stabbed and cut apart so much that she couldn’t tell which one, but the stabbing was frenzied, clearly. Some deep and some short, all rapid succession.
She spat on the body, before turning her head away, continuing closer to the centre of the wreckage, when a body thumped into hers. 

They both fell over, rolling, and she looked down to see Apollo, bruised and bleeding, the veins standing out against his skin.
Revulsion prickled in her gut where warmth used to live. And, despite herself, that little ember of hope. Because maybe, just maybe-

That feeling that made her remember the warmth of Hestia’s hearth was, where lutes were played together with the flute. 

She stumbled backwards against the tirade of memories.
“What are yo-”
The ground cracked beneath them.
Memories shuttered through her mind.
Another place where the ground had cracked, deep underground, white webs spiralling across it.

Loyalty in the palm of her hand. 


Kore got to her feet, shaking as she tried to move away from the crack, but it followed her, spreading like little fingers, roots, outstretched, reaching for her. 

“What did you do?” She spat at Apollo, now standing next to her, the both of them stumbling away as the cracks started to widen.
“It’s him.
Her blood chilled, “Who?”
Apollo didn’t look at her, his dark eyes flashing a sickly green as he shuddered uncontrollably. 

The ground spilt, and Kore fell, twisting her body, grasping the rock, slicing into her palm,  her other hand outstretched to grab Apollo’s. 

Perseleia-Kore-Percy, grunted as she held on, the wounds on her shoulders, the burns on her back, the sheer exhaustion she had never felt as an immortal sinking deeper into her.
“Hold on,” she said, hefting her shoulder, swallowing a wince of pain as more blood dripped, “Just hold on.”
Apollo had one hand in hers, and was dangling over the abyss. 

The darkness.
The Pit.
Never escape never escape never escape-

His hand started to slip in hers, and she screamed at the way the weight began to drag her shoulder down.
More rocks fell into the steadily widening abyss, the cracks reaching and stretching, the ruins of Caldecott falling in. 

“You need to let go.”
What?
She snapped her head down to Apollo’s, letting out a gasp of pain. 

“No.”
“You should have let go ages ago, Perse.”
The voice was calm, soothing, clinical. The voice that doctors say to family and friends of patients, after a surgery.
There is nothing we can do. 

Nothing I can do. 

“I’m not letting you go,” She panted, “Not while I can still hold on.”

Kore, Percy, Perseleia. 

Kore-Percy-Perseleia.
She was none, she was all, who was she who was she? 


Apollo looked up at her, eyes still that sickly green, the veins going a dark purple against the pallor of his skin, “You and I both know I don’t deserve it. It’s time.”
She shook her head, tears burning her eyes, “I-I can’t.”
Apollo let out a gentle laugh that turned into a hacking cough as he shuddered, “I know. Gods, I know. Which is why I will.”
She tightened her grip, squeezing, screaming as the action sent white-hot needles of pain into her skull. 

Apollo let go, allowing his hand to start to slip free, “I don’t deserve your Loyalty, Percy Jackson. I never had. But thank you, for everything.”
She shook her head, “Don’t die, I can’t-”
“I can’t drag you down into another bottomless pit. I can’t. I won’t. You deserve the after, after being a hero. The choice to pick your path that none of us ever gave you. You are more, in a way I will never be. To not be the one to make the sacrifice. To be the one that gets to live.
With that, he yanked hard, and slipped from her grip. 

She screamed, a brittle and broken sound. 

Something fell from her neck after him, shimmering white and falling, falling, falling. As red drops chased him, mortality in a liquid form. 

Apollo. 

Golden eyes and lutes. Warm sunshine. Laughter. Hands holding together in grief. Painting the sky in pink and red and orange. Tears.
I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry. 

A time when she thought things were better. 

“APOLLO!”

***

Down. 

Down.

Down. 

Green mist and hisses. Golden blood.
The New Apollo.
The oldest Nemesis.


And the faintest sound of a flute, floating in the air, as Apollo fell once again. 

Notes:

thank you for your patience.
THE NEXT CHAPTER IS GOING TO BE SPLIT POV
and I AM SO SO sorry, guys I meant to wrap this up really really I TRIED. I literally have the whole scene of apollo and the guys done but it doesn't work in this and it drove me cracked trying to figure out how to get it in so take these 7,000 words as my apology, scattered and absolutely TERRIBLE they may be.

Hazel's Latin:
"you owe me a debt, your soul-the price"
"Pluto damns you to oblivion."

so sorry for the drop in writing guys, literally fighting to finish this dang thing.
(and when this is finally done if you guys see the chapter count drop and the ending change a week later with all of this tossed in as a part of a series- no you didn't.)
and if you also think I opted out of writing a big battle scene you would be right. sorry not sorry.

anyhoo
take care.
sleep, eat, drink.
and don't commit to long fics like I have because YIKES why do I do this to myself.
love you all! <3

Chapter 51: Chapter Fifty One- Ascension

Summary:

"Idealism sits in prison, chivalry fell on its sword
Innocence died screaming, honey, ask me I should know
I slithered here from Eden just to sit outside your door"- From Eden, Hozier.

(I have been WAITING to use this song for so long. so long guys).

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3ZA_UFn_sRk
flute piece, just if you want one for vibes.

Notes:

TW: identity crises, snakes.
(idk it's not overtly like a snake, but a snake-like being, so letting you know just in case).

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy wasn’t sure how long she had been hanging there. Seconds, minutes, hours. 

By the time strong arms had pulled her up over the edge of the chasm her voice was hoarse, and all her wounds were dripping crimson blood. 

Percy, not Kore, not Perseleia. Percy. 

Her hands twitched toward her neck where her pearl necklace had been.

She let out a shuddering breath as the medic finished wrapping her wounds, pouring unicorn draught over them liberally. She nodded as the medic left her, heading over to the countless other wounded. The sheets-once white, now speckled with blood- that had been pulled up over heads. 

Percy turned her head away, looking out at the wreckage that was New Rome. 

“We’ll begin rebuilding in a few days,” A voice said, coming from behind her. Hazel stood there, hands stained red with blood, a harshness in her eyes, “After-just.. After.”
She nodded.
There wasn’t anything she could say.

Hazel sat down next to her, her movements slow, as if she was in pain. Golden eyes narrowed, “I’ve been to a medic already. Stop your internal fussing.”
Percy turned away again, staring at Caldecott Tunnel, or rather, what was left of it. 

“How did he-”
Percy just took her hand silently, squeezing it. Her throat ached, and they were reserving the nectar and ambrosia for serious cases, so she’d live. 

“They’re going to head in there soon, once the crack stabilises a bit,” Hazel continued, in that brittle monotone, “Leaving the crack for now. We don’t-we can’t be sure.” 

She just nodded, staring out.
Hazel’s fingers twitched, and Percy slowly let go, breathing deeply, “Go get changed, Hazel. I’ll watch, here. I’ll wait. Just in case.” Her voice was raspy and tired, but she turned to look at Hazel fully, taking in the shared exhaustion, the black blood staining her sword, her amour. 

Hazel hesitated, and then stared down at her hands, “Reyna. She’s okay too, by the way.”
Percy felt guilt like a stone in her stomach. She hadn’t been thinking about the Daughter of Bellona.
She hadn’t been thinking about anything at all. 

 

Hazel’s footsteps receded, heavy and slow, as if she was carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders. A strand of white hair, still gleaming despite the soot, caught Percy’s eye.
She was familiar with the sensation. The weight of the world indeed. 

 

“Percy Jackson.”
She stiffened, but didn’t turn around as Diana sat beside her.
The Goddess of the Hunt had dark hair, silver eyes catching the light as the horizon began to lighten slowly. 

“I don’t suppose you would know me, as you know Artemis.”
The goddess’s form seemed to relax, as she spoke her counterpart's name, hair turning auburn, antlers branching from it.
She sighed, “It has been a while, old friend.”

Silvery-yellow eyes, like a wolf, met hers. 

“Are we still friends, Lady Artemis?”
Her tone was calm, her question pointed. Artemis sighed, lacing her fingers together, her chest falling and rising like a facsimile of humanity. 

“I understand why you feel this way, Percy.”

The use of her name, was gentle. Different then most gods. 

She nodded, waiting, a dull ache in her chest. 

“Asclepius misses you. But oaths, they are binding. I’m sure you’re aware of this, more than most.”
She turned from the goddess, “Once. Now I am the product of a broken oath, so you can understand why I’m skeptical."

Artemis huffed a laugh, “I missed you. I think we all did. You were the best of us, you know? The most human. And in our grief, we became more human, and less.”
“I hope you’re not expecting me to forgive you with that half-arsed apology.”

That broke a full howling laugh from the goddess, and her shoulders shook with it, even as silvery tears traced the lines in her forever youthful face. 

“Oh,” Artemis said, “I hope not. That would be terribly unimpressive, especially regarding your stubbornness. A stubbornness all your own, though Asclepius mimics it on occasion.”

She hummed.

Artemis stood, her form rippling as the horizon lightened just a little more, the sun still not having broken it.
“I must go. The time for summons is past, and my oaths to my father are as tight as a leash.”
“Oaths?”
“Non interference on the demigods' part, on your part, until my brother rises.”

Or dies trying. 

The words hung unspoken in the air.
“I-we have failed you,” Artemis admitted, “And that is something that we cannot return from. Trust, once broken, is never easily mended.”
The goddess reached out, and a shining silvery-blue flute appeared.
Percy stared at it, fingers twitching.

The goddess held it out to her.
“Your choice, Γενναίος.”
Brave One. 


She reached out for it, hands grasping the familiar metal, a part of her that she thought had been lost from the centuries stirring. 

Percy stared down at it, the temptation to smash it against the rocks, to throw it into the eternal abyss, to abandon that part of herself into the dark.
She raised her hands.

And gently, began to play, as she once did. 

The sound of the flute filled the battlefield, once again. 

 

***

Apollo fell. 

 

Darkness enveloped him like an old embrace, his bow and quiver slipping from his grip, falling.

Maybe that was why Tarquin and Sibyll had longed for it. It was peaceful. Empty. 

He was burning up though. The veins that had spiralled around his skin ached.
Apollo closed his eyes, feeling the air rush against his face, seeing sea-green eyes widen in shock and horror, a white light chasing after him. A scream, his name. 

But he kept falling. 

 

Then he stopped. 

It was jarring, and he gasped for breath, reaching beneath him, feeling granules.
He stood up.

Sunlight graced his skin.
He was on a perfect white sand beach, bordered by crystalline waters. A figure stood by the water, dressed in vivid shades of blue and purple and green, elegantly hugging her figure in the Ancient Greek style.
Black and silver hair, blowing in the wind, dotted with pearls. 

Faint scars- no smooth skin, skin as smooth as the shore, perfect as marble. 

 

She turned. 

His focus narrowed onto her.
Bright, sea-green eyes, full of life and mischief. Black and silver hair, braided in parts, twisted with the pearls’ of her father’s kingdom. 

Fabric shifted like the ocean, and a wide smile graced the goddess’ face, changing it from otherworldly beauty to something truly ethereal. 

“Well Apollo?” A brow raised, ‘Are you going to stare at me all day or..?”
He laughed despite himself, the dull ache that usually was there because-

Because of what?
Sea-green eyes widening in horror and shock. A punch to the solar plexus. 

 

She turned back to the ocean, staring out at the horizon, “A beautiful sunset today, hm? Trying to impress someone?”
He nodded, “Asclepius. He’s very fussy. No idea where he gets that from.”
She rolled a shoulder, “That’s on you for giving him to me when his mother died.”

 

“That was wrong? But sending your children to die isn’t.”
A flat voice. Cold eyes.
Hair more white than black. 

 

He nudged her gently. 

She nudged him back, wrapping her arms around herself as the surf brushed their feet, “So just trying to impress Asclepius then?”
He turned to her, perfection incarnate. 

Not a scar, not a hair out of place, laughter dancing in those eyes.

No sword. 


He swallowed the lump in his throat. 

 

Second best. Second choice. A failure.

His words echoed in his ears. 


“And yet,” she croaked, “You need me. What does that make you then?”

She turned to him again, “Apollo?”
He stepped back.
No sword.
No scars.
No anger in her eyes.
Peace.

Peace he didn’t deserve.
He turned, “I’m sorry.” 

Years of mistakes taunted him. Him hurting her, not her- green eyes swirling around him. She was paradise.
But not one he could deserve. Not now, not ever. 

And it had taken centuries for him to learn that.

Lie.

It had taken him months. Months of humanity. Months of piercing blue eyes and true laughter. A hand grasping him, trying to slow his fall despite it all. 

 


Apollo?”
She sounded desperate, a hand reaching out for him. It brushed his skin. Cold. 

But then she turned into mist. 

 

And then there was nothing. 



He blinked, trying to get the black spots out of his eye-

Oh.
It was just.. Dark. 

 

“Foolish Apollo,” A raspy, hissing voice came, “You could have existed there, with your “beloved”, but you walk away?”
He forced himself to his feet, body aching, “Show yourself, Python. Nero.”

“So right, and yet wrong,” A voice tutted, the serpentine undertone slithering beneath each word.

“One, but two. Two but one.” 

“Speaking in riddles, are we?” He tried to make his voice sound confident, but really he just sounded afraid. 

He was afraid. 

 

Faint torchlight appeared, the… mockery of a temple, gleaming green. Greek fire. Greek columns stretching to a dark ceiling. A floor of dirt. 

A form moved between the shadows. 

“And so the sun falls,” The voice continues, “And all that was yours, will be ours.”
He slid backward, falling as something pulled him, wrapping around his legs, causing him to bite down hard on his tongue, coppery taste of blood filling his mouth. 

He spat, on instant, and the green flames turned the red blood black, splattering on the dirt floor. 

“What used to be golden,” The voice continued, “Now worth no more than dirt.”
“What do you want?” He asked, tongue aching.
“Oh, Apollo,” The form entered the light, “Isn’t it obvious? What I want, is what I’ve always wanted, you. Or rather-what’s left of you.”
Apollo felt nauseous.

It was Nero, but it wasn't.
Serpentine scales lined his face, his pupils had become slit-like, and irises yellow. His nose had become flat, snakelike. 

He looked human, down to the bottom of his torso, where his legs had fused into one, long coiling serpent tail, black and green, shimmering in the green light. He relaxed to around ten feet tall, but the tail slipped into the shadows. 

 

“What are you?”
Apollo stared at the creature. 

It laughed, human teeth interspersed with fangs, “Don’t you recognise me? I am the New Apollo, the sun god, the god of prophecy. Soon all that you were will be mine!”


He tried to push back, but it propelled itself forward, inhumanly fast, grabbing him by the arm, tracing a clawed finger over the scars and wrenching him backward. 

“Ah, ah, ah,” Nero-Python tutted, “Don’t try to get away. We still have so much to do!”
Green mist filled the space around them, and Nero-Python tilted his head, inhaling.
Eyes glowed green, like rotted fruit. 

Apollo will fall, and-”
The hissing of a thousand snakes filled the room, chanting those words. 

“Apollo will fall. Apollo will fall. Apollo will fall. Apollo will fall.”
He spat in Nero-Python’s face, breaking the trance, and getting his arm yanked painfully, twisting him onto his wounded side. 

 

He screamed in pain, but Nero-Python shook him.

“Rude of you, Apollo. Didn’t your mother teach you any manners?”
The voice lilted mockingly. 

“Never mind. “Apollo will fall” is enough. Now,” Nero-Python leaned in close, gold and blacked forked tongue slipping out, running over teeth. 

“Where shall we begin..?”
Apollo struggled, pained gasps escaping his lips, but Nero-Python’s grip only tightened.
“Ah,” Nero-Python said, “Here.” 
A clawed finger reached for a vein, and yellow irises stared into his. 

Family.”

***

Emotions flickered through him first. 

Worry, fear, pleading, love. 

 

Golden hair was loose around his face, a simple white dress.
Shimmering power coiled in his veins.

Mother. 

 

Leto walked the paths of Delos, hands drifting along the flowers, eyes mournful.
“Well?” She turned to the man walking beside her, Apollo turning with her.
Hermes shook his head, “We don’t know,” Feathered wings by his ears fluttering in the wind, his head tilted as if he was listening to a frequency only he could hear, “Father has cut all contact, and we are shackled in place until Apollo rises.”
If Apollo rises

The sentiment in Leto was hurtful, but nothing compared to the grief that poured through her.
“They took my son,” A shaky hand, and that overwhelming love that throbbed inside them both. 

“I know.”
Hermes and her shared a long look. 

Then he sighed, turning, “I have to return. I am sorry, Leto.”
Apollo’s mother just waved him off, turning back to the Palace of Delos in the distance.
“I will go and ensure all is ready for the twins when they return.”
Hands smoothed down white silk, and salty tears were brushed away.
Leto-Apollo, Leto waded through the grass, a small sense of purpose wafting though her.
At least she could do that.

She would wait.

They would both return.
They had to.

***

Apollo was pulled back into his body with a gasp.
Nero-Python stared at him, forked tongue licking his lips, “How delicious. Mother dearest is your “family”, then. What about…” They waved a finger about before pressing down hard on one in one his temple, “Hope.”

***

Love, concern, and joy.
Will and Apollo stared disapprovingly down at Miranda and Sherman, “Explain it to me one more time,” They said as one, shaking their head, “You did what?”
MIranda shifted on the hospital bed, her chest wrapped in gauze, a piece of ambrosia in her hand, “We sort of.. Tried to-”
She turned to Sherman Yang, who grunted, folding his arms tighter, “We were just at Zeus’s Fist.”
“Where the old entrance to the Labyrinth was. Maybe it still is?!” Will threw his hands in the air, and Apollo could feel his consciousness melting into his sons’.

“I cannot believe you two, and no-” Will raised a hand, causing Miranda to snap her jaw shut, “I don’t want to know what-or why you two were there. Or what you two were doing that resulted in three broken ribs-each. And a fractured wrist for Sherman. At four thirty in the morning.” 
The two laughed, awkwardly. 

Will frowned harder. The pair stopped laughing. 

 

He sighed, thrusting clipboards at the pair, “Just write “training incident” and go. Please.
The two scribbled down on the boards, and Will turned toward the window, staring out at the dark night coiled around Camp Half-Blood.
It was late.

Once the two were gone he’d try to get some sleep. 

“Dad?” He whispered, staring at the golden campfire, “I really hope you’re okay.”

***

Tears were pouring down Apollo’s face as he was propelled out of his son.
Oh Will. 

He was in part-surprised he wasn’t seeing all of his children- but Nero-Python clearly was looking for something-or someone, looking for traits, characteristics.
Something.
But what..?

He braced himself, eyeing the bleeding red cuts where the claw had pressed already, as the snake tail began to wind tighter and tighter around his chest. 

 

“How sweet,” Nero-Python hisses, and Apollo spots something reflecting the green light, just for a brief moment.
But then a clawed tip is dug into another vein, and he can feel the anger and frustration radiating off of them.
Duty.”

***

Thunder and crackling live-wire, sparking through his skin.
Control, and pride, and paranoia and fear.
Crippling fear.

Hands clenched and loosened around the Master Bolt as Zeus peered around Mount Olympus. It was cold.
Colder than usual.

His sister, Hestia, sat shivering by her hearth. 

Zeus kept walking, each step methodical.
He did not pause.
He could not.

He walked to his icy-cold marble throne and slowly sat down, eyeing each God in turn.
Apollo was washed into his father’s view of the world, where all was black and white. Good and Evil. Right and Wrong. Choices Zeus had made because he believed they were the right ones. 

Apollo lost himself in the thundering rumbles, in the echoes of years long past-

 

***
Where is it?” Nero-Python demanded, digging his-their claws deeper, “Where is your spark?”
Apollo just blinked in confusion. What was the monster talking about?
His movements felt sluggish and slow, his mind felt as if he was treading through molasses. 

 

Nero-Python shook him harder, scales tightening around his chest, black spots filling his vision, “WE NEED IT!” 


Need it?

What do they need?
Nero-Python looked crazed, shaking, as if he-they were dying.
Apollo tried desperately to clear his mind, to focus, but he couldn’t move, couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe. 

 

Nero-Python hissed in disgust, “Very well, Lester. Duality.”

Red blood dripped. 

 

***

Hands gripped a silver bow, and all Apollo could feel was a constant stream of fear, and worry. 

She was handing something to someone, something round and cylindrical. 

He couldn’t make out who, but he could feel the love that shifted through the fear and worry for a heartbeat.

Of course it was his twin. 


His other half in all things. 

 

She was cold when he was hot.
She was calm when he was excited.

Love came from him, this time, allowing him to find his footing in his sister’s constantly changing form.
“My lady?”
Thalia Grace, worn and weary and piercing blue eyes, like her brother, Jason. 

You are more.”
Artemis, Diana, Didymoi Letoidai took over. 

 

Oh, Artemis.

He loves her too. 

 

She just nodded to her lieutenant, running her hands over a silver bow-his silver bow. Not hers. He could recognise it, knowing the bow as well as he knew his own hands. 

Artemis seemed to be of the same mind, running her hands over the carved suns and ravens. 

Her grip tightened even further.
“Get the-”

***

Apollo was yanked away, away from his sister, his twin, and hot tears sprung to his eyes as Nero-Python threw him aside, rolling onto his injured wound.
WHERE?” Nero-Python demanded, their voice shaking the pillars. Apollo could see the back fall in, and in the distance he saw darkness, all consuming.
And a singular pillar of light.
Even in this dazed state, with his mind spinning, he could reconcile what that was. 

Kaos.
Kaos and Phanes. 

Creation and the Lack of It.
He closed his eyes, his mortal eyes, who were never supposed to look upon it, and continued to feel tears, hot and burning pour down his icy cold face.

Nero-Python had green and gold scales, shimmering in the green light. It appeared to-They appeared to be arguing about something. 

He couldn’t quite focus on it long enough to know what. 


That’s when something glimmering caught his eye again.

He crawled over to it, his body limp and aching, but he needed to know. Finally he was over the little white light, and his shaky hands cupped it. 

A pearl.

It was a pearl necklace.

And it was achingly familiar.

He wasn’t sure how it got here, or how it seemed to be emitting its own light.
What have you got there, Lester?” Nero hissed, Python hissed, two voices now layered over each other, clashing and discordant.

Apollo ignored them.
He was Apollo. He focused on the little orb, on the warmth it gave out, filling his body. That’s when he-when they heard it.
Flute.
A singular flute playing, echoing down, down, down. 

 

***

Percy took a breath before lifting the flute again, care and time from years, from centuries flooding back into her. 

Her hands were shaking, tears streaming down her face, tracking lines in the soot. She was starving, tired, and aching. 

But playing made her feel just that little bit less broken. Reminded her of who she was. Who she always had been.

Frank. Hazel. Jason. Dionysus. Luke. Ethan. Thalia. Reyna. Apollo. Ascelpius. Artemis. Annabeth. Mom. Grover. Tyson.
Her fingers gripped it carefully, and she remembered the calm voice of Athena guiding her. 

“That’s it. Press down a little harder, you need to seal it, to stop the air coming through in order to make different notes.”
Percy continued playing, eyes shut, lost within the centuries. Tears continued streaming, but the ache..?
The ache eased.

***

 

The flute.

It continued to play, the only noise in the darkness. An old piece. A piece he hadn’t heard, hadn’t wanted to hear for centuries.
Gods, he had been blind. 

 

He gripped the pearl-that’s what it was, a pearl, shining against dark hair- tighter.
Nero, Python, whatever they were, whispered, voices layered and arguing.
Lester-”
“Apollo.”

His voice echoed, rising like the flute, as he shuddered to his feet, his body screaming in pain. But he still stood. 

The Beast-that’s what he was now-turned, “What did you say?
“My name,” He continues, his voice shaking, but he doesn’t stop, allowing it to echo, just like the flute. 

“My name is Apollo.”
Just that sentence, reminds him of so much. Of people he had loved, does love, will always love. Of the good and the bad. Of divinity, of mortality. 

“I am Apollo,” He continues, “Phobeus, the bright. The Sun God,” Step, “Paean. For all my faults, I heal. Even today, I strive to heal more than I destroy, and in the centuries where I have made the mistakes of doing evil, I will try harder today, to do good," Another step, and the warmth within his body is spreading, spreading, and he feels more alive than he has in centuries, his voice rising, “Musagetes. Of the Muses. For a truth that goes beyond spoken words,” The flute seems to hear him, growing louder and louder as he raises his chin like a child of Zeus, “Loxias. The Prophet. For all your tricks and thievery, prophecy is my domain. For I will always. Speak. The. Truth.”
He punctuates each word with a step, and the Beast stares at him, forked tongues hissing, body shimmering between one and two, between an emperor and a snake.
Which is Nero and which is Python?

No matter of it. 

 

Delius. For the island that sacrificed itself for my birth. My birth. Not yours, never yours.”
The room is brighter now, something pushing the green light out, glowing, glowing, glowing. 


He feels tears pouring down his faith, but the truth, his truth, the only truth, continues to pour from his lips, “And Letoios. Twin of Artemis. Son of Leto. For my mother.”

Names mean nothing Lester.”
He laughs, the sound echoing as if it were a concert hall, “Then maybe, old friend, old enemy, you have truly forgotten. Names have power. And I will not let you steal mine.”

The Beast shimmers, and Apollo sees Nero snarling at him, face in shadow. 

He continues walking, pearl clutched tightly in his hand, wound throbbing with each step.
But he keeps walking. 



“Don’t you understand yet?” He feels this glowing, burning feeling in his chest, and strength begins to flow into him, and its more than strength.
It’s Hope. 

“You want my essence, my domains,” He picks up his bow and arrows, from where they have fallen on the ground. 

The Beast hisses, slithering forward, pacing forward.
“But you can’t have it. Because I am more than the Sun God.”
He raises the bow, aiming for Python’s eye. Just as he had all those centuries ago. 

“I am Apollo.”
And he lets the arrow fly. 

 

***

Percy lets out a long breath, shoulders shaking as she lowers the flute, tears still pouring. She runs her hands once more over the centuries-old carvings. Of the life she had lived.
Had lived.
This was her life now.
Her choices.

She grips it tighter.

“My name,” She whispers to the wind, “Is Percy Jackson.”
And with that, she smashes it, splintering it among the rocks until it's unrecognisable. Unsaveabale. The wood splinters in her hands, breaking apart. She smashes it and smashes it and smashes it until that ache in her chest that has been there for the past six months eases.
She stands, and walks away from the ruined flute. 

 

***

The Beast recoils, snarling in pain as it reaches for the arrow and pulls it out, golden ichor dripping onto the ground beneath it.
He doesn’t slow, nocking another arrow, every muscle in his body beginning him to stop, and as a healer, he knows he’s pushing himself too hard. A mortal body could not take this. But time is long past caring for his own survival. 

“I am not my domains,” He’s screaming now, his voice carrying louder and louder pitch as the pearl glows brighter and brighter, “I am the son of Leto, the titaness. Of Zeus, king of the gods. I am the brother of Artemis. The companion of Meg McCaffery. The father of Ascelpius, of Will, of Austin, of Kayla, of Gracie, of Yan, of Michael, of Lee. My children are mine. My family is mine. I am made of up more than golden blood and a broken family. I am made from my experiences.”

He fires another arrow, aiming for the other eye.
“I leashed the Sun Chariot when Helios faded. I skinned the satyr Marysas. I slayed you, Python. I sang the first music. I am an enemy, a friend, a companion.” 

He spits red blood at the Beast, who is tearing at the edges lunging for Apollo, and he begins to run, heading for the broken wall.
For the Light. 

“I am more than you! For all your centuries upon this Earth, Beast!”
He roars now, and for once, he hears his Father in his voice.
“You are forever alone.”
And as the Beast is chasing him out of the broken temple, as Kaos waits to consume them both. Something falls from Apollo’s hand.

 

Apollo jumps.

The Beast follows, revenge it’s only craving.
Because the darkness will always follow the Light.

And with the grace of his sister, he shoots one, final arrow, the last one in his quiver.
The Arrow of Dodona. 

 

He pulls tight, and the arrow aims true.
“The Brother, of Jason Grace.”

And with that The Beast falls to Kaos.

Apollo will fall. 

 

And he does, turning and grabbing for the outcropping of rock, clinging against the eternal abyss, where not even the deathless gods roam. 

 

He holds on, tears streaming down his face. 

“It’s what Jason would have done.”

He holds on.

“Take my hand, weirdo.”

He looks up.

Sea-green eyes, dark hair.
Not Percy Jackson.

Perseleia. 


He reaches up.
He takes her hand. 

The sun breaks across the horizon. 

Sunrise. At last. 

Notes:

gee, I wonder how THAT happened.

No Perseleia is not back from the dead.
guys please please PLEASE let this be obvious. I re-wrote this chapter... like three times? it was supposed to be posted last Tuesday or Wednesday.
whoops.
so let me know what you think happened.
how is apollo surviving all of this? *plot armour*

did you enjoy what I did?
actually foreshadowed for once, hold the applause.

take care all. we're nearly out of the madhouse <3
Thanks so much for accompanying me on Percy's journey. Our girl has come so far.

Chapter 52: Chapter Fifty Two- Home

Summary:

"Remember me, although I have to say goodbye
Remember me, don't let it make you cry
For even if I'm far away, I'll hold you in my heart
I sing a secret song to you, each night, we are apart.
Remember me, although I have to travel far
Remember me, each time you hear a sad guitar
Know that I'm with you, the only way that I can be." - Remember Me Lullaby, Coco.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Percy stared out at the water, at the wreckage of Caligula’s boats.
The only thing she regretted was not tearing them to shreds herself.
Still, she continues to pick through them, looking for something. She’s not sure what. Maybe it’s just getting out of New Rome. Out of the feeling of just mourning. The heavy, dense atmosphere that was weighing down every legionnaire, including their now singular praetor.
Percy had been offered the job again. She turned it down within a heartbeat.
She couldn’t live like this, and from Reyna’s weighted gaze, the girl knew. 

 

She let the sea air fill her lungs, still lightly tinged from the smoke.
Caldecott Tunnel was empty. Nearly empty.
There was ash. One body crumbling at the edges.
But only one inside.

And part of her dared to hope. But she knew better. A flame, and explosion of that size…nothing stood a chance. 

But still, she continues to peer through the wreckage of ships, washed ashore. Someone could-

 

The sea breeze plays through her short hair, teasing through it. It felt lighter than it had in months. Everything.. slowly felt lighter. As if she had put down a weight. Unlike New Rome.

She flexed her fingers, thinking of the flute. And just moments after, the sun had broken the horizon. She supposed Apollo had ascended then. At least he was out of her life now. Whatever shambles of it were left. 

 

She sat down then, staring at the driftwood, “Julia Drusilla” staring back at her accusingly. 

Percy summoned a wave, carrying all of it away. Just out of her line of view. Memories of chains wrapping around her neck, of incense heavy silences, of the constant eyes-

She was better off moving on.
However slow that would be.

She ran her fingers through the sand that coated the beach, stained red and black and pure in places. 

Soft.

 

“I should have supposed I’d find you here. Children of the Sea seem to frequent it.”
The voice was stilted. As if it was unused to speaking with human vocal chords, rising and falling in uneven tempo. 

She turned, slowly.
It was a legionnaire, salt-stiff clothing, hair wild. At least, it looked almost like a legionnaire.
But she watched as it walked toward her, every movement too precise, too careful. As if it knew all the many ways it could fall.
“You’ll have to forgive my slow pace,” It continued, “It has been some time since I’ve had legs.”
She frowned, eyes narrowing, “What are you?”
The legionnaire laughed.
Dolphin-like.
She pushed back, swiftly rising to her feet as the sea-breeze grew wilder, now whipping through her hair.
“At ease,” The legionnaire said, eyes too dark and too wild for one so young, “I mean no harm sister.”

Not Rhodes.
Not Kympoleia.
“Benthesikyme.”
The legionnaire nodded, “In the flesh.”
She raised a brow, “Clearly not your flesh.”
The-Benthesikyme made a face, pulling the skin a bit too tightly, “I merely offered assistance.”
“And now you’re puppeting a body.”
Percy was really trying her best not to show how much this was disturbing her. It felt wrong. Benthyskieme was just walking around in this poor girl’s body, and it was wrong, wrong. Wrong.
Benthyskieme plopped herself on the sand, sighing, “It’s only been a few hours, the legionnaire will wake up with a bad headache at most, be at ease. It’s hardly worse than what the Egyptians do to their followers.”

She ignored the dig at Carter. 

“What do you want?”
Benthyskieme laughed shortly, “You really have changed, haven’t you? You used to love idle chatter, like birds squawking away, spending hours on sun-kissed sand.”
“Make your point and leave.”

Percy was being short on purpose. Part of her was aching. It was a dull ache, as if someone had prodded a bruise. The pain was still there, but a familiar pain. 

Benthyskieme sat up then,movements jerky, “Do you know my story, that is- do you remember my story, young one?”
Percy sat down on a piece of driftwood, hands drifting to her swords, “Vaguely.”
Benthyskieme laced her fingers together, the movements slow, “I was born a sea-nymph, in the warm waters of Libya- in Africa. I did, swiftly enough after my birth, ascend to godhood as a goddess of the waves. This is the common knowledge. Are you aware of my marriage?”
“You married a king of some sort?”

Percy really, really didn’t care. She just wanted to get home and lie on her bed, her own bed, in her own room, and stare at the ceiling for a while. That sounded nice. But instead, she was stuck here, at the whim of a god, again, listening to some stupid story. 

“The King of Ethiopia. Of course, he was a prince when I met him. Oh, I was young, and fell for him. He was of an interesting sort. Had multiple religions, multiple faiths. The indigenous faith of the region, which I won’t bore you with, but he was also an acolyte of Horus. One of his priests in Ethiopia. I first saw him when he was sacrificing to one of the native gods on a beach, and was instantly enamoured. He was strong, and brave. And kind. Rare, for that time, that precious kindness. ”

Percy cocked her head in confusion, staring at the goddess, and thinking of Carter, who was entwined with the god in such an alien way. So different from this pantheon.

Benthyskieme smiled, and it wasn’t as disturbing, a softer smile. A smile that Percy recognised, having seen it on her own face in the years previous. A smile that comes when you think of someone you love. Benthyskieme’s was bittersweet though. Because she lost him. 

 

“Religion, faith, trust. It wasn’t quite so confusing back then. We just did what felt right. But when I met him, I remember the uproar. He was of another pantheon, and my whole family hated him for that reason. But I didn’t care. Because this was my life, and I would do what I wanted. So I married him, and he married me. And I spent centuries of my life cultivating that place, that land. For him. Because I loved him. Like summer needs rain, he would say.” Benthyskieme’s voice grew softer, her eyes distant, before she turned to Percy. 

“They began to worship me, intertwined with their own faith. With Neith and Tawaret. So I am more familiar with your beloved’s pantheon than most.”
Benthyskieme shook the girl’s head, running a hand through the sand, “I think you should go.”

And if that wasn’t the most insane sentence Percy had ever heard.
She just stared at the goddess, “Go where?”
“Anywhere,” Benthyskieme brushed the sand off her hands, “We are explorers. And us sea-gods have never been like our land-bound kin. We meet other pantheons, other places more than most. And I think, so many have been so determined to keep you with them, they have forgotten your nature.”

Percy stood up, pushing away from the goddess, “You don’t know me. Stop acting like you do.”
“Have you ever heard of Ganesha?”
“Enough with the metaphors and the stories and the dancing around what you want to say.” Percy’s voice was quiet, low, but the waves began to crash against the beach, her hands clenching into fists. 


“Ganesha is the goddess of inner exploration. You have spent too many years as a shadow, little one. It is time to let those wings of yours soar,” Benthyskieme continued walking, past Percy, kneeling by the waters edge, scooping some of the froth into her hands.
A simple comb, elegant, and of pearl, but small.

“And carry those you have met and lost along your journey with you.”

Percy stared at the mortal hand, whose body encompassed an immortal being, offering her this. She didn’t want to take it. But her hand shook at her side, and while trembling, she reached out, and plucked it out of Benthyskieme’s hand.
“You have taught us so much, in your presence, and the absence of it. You have made immortal beings, for which time is never a burden, grieve, and miss, and regret. You have made us both more human, and less. You are the best of us, and that is why, I think it is time, for you to go. To do what makes you happy. To be with the ones, in this life, who are your family, Percy Jackson. And put Perseleia to rest. For once and for all.”

“How am I supposed to do that?” She sounded more afraid than she had wanted to-but she looked at Benthyskieme regardless.
“By finding out who Percy Jackson is. Go and live your life, and live it well.”

She closed her eyes, letting salty tears stream down her face.
“But I don’t know how-”
She opened her eyes to a thud.

Benthyskieme was gone.
Of course she was.

Percy stared at the fallen legionnaire gods, she didn’t even know their name- and just cried. 

Fell to her knees and let it all out, shaking, wrapping her arms around her middle.

***

Carter decided that the Romans weren’t for him. Aside from all the odd looks and vaguely hero-worshipping ones- that he wasn’t going to think about, no thank you- no one knew where Percy had gone. 

He had spent the last two hours searching for her, but nothing. He hadn’t seen her since she had been perched overlooking the abyss, playing the flute.
It had been haunting.

And weirdly enough, Horus was silent.

The last four months had been..different. He hadn’t realised how much he missed her as a friend. Being-being Pharoah, or at least, the future Pharoah was hard. And no one but her knew what it was like for the decisions to be in your hands all the time.

Carter sighed, shoving his hands into his jean pockets as he headed toward the outskirts of the camp, toward where a terrified legionnaire had pointed, and muttered “water”. At least, Carter thinks that's what she said. She turned bright red and bolted after that. 

 

So he headed toward the water, hopefully.
That’s when he heard crying. It was faint, mostly lost in the noise of the waves hitting the beach, but he could hear it.

As he got closer, slipping on the uneven rocks, he spotted Percy, alone on the beach, the tips of her legs in the cold water, her knees tucked up to her chest as she stared out at it.
He called her name as he walked over, “Percy?”
Experience had taught him to not sneak up on a highly-trained demigod.
The first thought, was that she was crying. Her sea-green eyes were bloodshot, her hair tousled by the wind, and tears still streaming down her face.
The second, was how thin she was, her bones jutting out a bit more, her face sharper. It was a gradual thinness, one that was from stress and fear.
And the third, was how much he had missed her.

“..Carter?” her voice was dry, and a bit rasping, but she rubbed at her face with her hands, pushing herself to her feet.

She was wearing some of Reyna’s old clothes, leggings and a loose jumper, all a little too big on her compared to the praetor’s more built form. 

“Hey,” Carter said walking over, keeping a calm space between them.
She took in a shaky breath, 

“Thank you for coming,” She forced out, turning to the horizon again, watching as the sun steadily climbed up the sky.
“I’ll be there if you need me, remember?”
She let out a broken laugh, “I-are you heading back soon? To Brooklyn?”
He leaned back on his heels, inhaling the sea breeze, “Probably later today, want a lift?”
“Yeah,” She took a step closer, leaning her head on his shoulder, “I think it’s time to go home.”
“You sure you’re ready?”
She shook her head, lips pursing, “No. I'm still so angry. Frustrated. Hurt.  I don’t know if I’ll ever forgive them. I definitely won’t forget,” She wrapped her arms around herself tightly, “I’m just sick and tired of carrying this anger with me all the time, always feeling it…”
She trailed off at the end, and he looked at her, her face lined with exhaustion, but there was just a hint of peace. A chance of moving forward.

“I just-” Her voice broke, “It aches. The memories. Of being her. I know that I’m not her anymore. And being Kore-being so angry all the time, always being the leader, the sacrifice play- I don’t have it in me to do that anymore. I want the after. I want it all to be over, you know?”
He nodded slowly, just listening. The waves soaked their feet, icy cold. But he didn’t move.

“But the thought of letting go of it, of letting them get off scot-free with what they’ve done-”
“You’re not doing that.” 

She looked up at him, tear tracks still visible on her face, and he took a deep breath before continuing, the sharp air burning against his eyes.
“I know why you won’t let it go. Because if you do, it feels like saying what they did doesn’t matter. But you can let go of the anger without letting go of yourself. You can be free without forgiving them. You can just be Percy Jackson, and have that be enough.”

“You are the second person today to give me a heartfelt speech.”
“..And?”
“And I preferred yours.”

They stayed there for a moment longer, cold together.
“Let’s go,” Carter said, “You should talk to Hazel and Reyna. And then we’ll go home.
A smile split slowly across her face. It wasn’t all consuming or blinding, but happy in a quieter way. 

Home.

***

 

She reached up a hand, shaking. Annabeth took her other hand, squeezing it tightly.
Percy knocked, once, twice, three times. 

Three questers.
Three fates. 

Three, three, three. 

 

She waited.
Annabeth was warm by her side, and it was such a comforting presence to finally be with her sister again, after that time apart.
She glanced at her, and Annabeth smiled gently, flicking her eyes toward the door.
The smell of freshly baked cookies wafted from the apartment, warm air.
Her mother’s head was turned back toward someone-probably Paul, “GROVER! You are as bad as-”
Sally turned.

Percy smiled, “Hi, Mom.”
Sally didn’t hesitate, sprinting across to hug her daughter. And Percy melted into it. Strange how just two weeks passed, and yet it felt like a lifetime.
“Oh my baby,” And she was in her mom’s arms. The smell of amber, and lavender and cookie dough.
“I missed you mom,” She choked into her moms shoulder, holding onto her tightly, “So much.”
“Oh my little girl,” Sally stepped back, cupping her face, “I’m so glad you’re here.”
Not alright.
Just here.
And that was enough.

“Hey Perce.”
Her eyes flicked up from Sally, “Grover?”
Her first friend stood there, a baseball cap firmly in place, fake shoes, a shirt that read, “Save the Trees, Save our Bees!”
He looked just like she remembered, but older too.
Hugging him felt like strawberries, like sunshine. Like a part of her she hadn’t noticed was missing.
“You should have been there in LA when I felt your side of the bond,” Grover shook his head, “Got here as fast as I could. I just missed you.”
She laughed and it fell a little into tears, but Annabeth came over, and the three of them were together again. Hugging.
And then they toppled onto the floor. Percy felt lighter than she had in months.

“I’ve missed this.”
“The three of us together?” Annabeth asked.
“I haven’t,” Grover said, sighing dramatically, “Usually we end up chased by something. I don’t like running.”
“Really,?” Percy drew out the syllables, “I never would have guessed.”

Sally folded her arms, “I supposed the three of you just want to lie on my floor. Paul and I will have to eat his world-famous lasagne ourselves.”
Annabeth jumped to her feet, “Oh, lasagne? I can help!”
Grover nudged her side, “Is there garlic bread and paper plates too?”
Sally nodded, and the two hurried into the kitchen.
Percy got up slowly, her muscles still aching from the last few days.

Sally’s eyes tracked her hair, her face, the faint bruising on her neck, hands reaching out gently, eyes worried, “I’m so sorry baby girl.”
She leaned into her mother’s touch. Her mom.
“I should have protected you better,” Her mom’s voice broke a little, “I love you so much Percy-”
“I love you too, Mom.”

The sunshine flooded the apartment, warm and golden. Her mom hastily brushed tears from her face, cupping Percy’s again, pressing their foreheads together, “I’m glad you’re home, darling.”
“Me too.”

Percy tucked the simple pearl comb back into her hair, before taking her mom’s hand, following her into the kitchen. To Paul, who she greeted with a hug. To warm lasagne, and blue cookies, the colour making her chest feel warm.
To her family. The parts that were here. The parts that were not. 

 

Percy was finally home.

And that was the first step, to healing. 

 

As a golden god let the tears fall, and let go, climbing higher, becoming more.
“Rememeber.”
He would. Always. 

 

As a goddess of wisdom learned to mourn.

"Remember."

And as the sea’s currents continued to flow, carrying salt water like tears.
"Remember, remember, remember." 

As one god let go of the bottle, and stepped into the centre of Camp, and sat down, spinning stories for little ones. 
As another let the sun's light brush his hair, and gently let a lantern out to sea. 


It wasn’t the first step toward healing. 

It was the one after



Notes:

epilogue next guys!
Also that legionnaire had picked herself up and left by the time Carter arrived lol.

this has been a really hard chapter to write, and I don't know if it's perfect, but it felt right to have her do all this. To speak to two who understand, and to be back where she chooses to belong.

Remember me was chosen because it's a song about family.
And isn't that what's important?

Thank you all, for everything, for your support, your love and your enjoyment. This story has been long, and hard.
It's about perception, how we see people and how it affects them.
and how grief makes us all that bit more human, and sometimes, that bit less.
"For what is grief, if not love preserving?"

let's preserve, together.

Series this work belongs to: